Lucky-A Rockstar Romance Two B - Liliana Rhodes(ang.)

LUCKY

LILIANA RHODES Jaded Speck Publishing LLC

CONTENTS Dear Reader About Lucky Lucky Break I. WELCOME TO THE JUNGLE 1. Lucky 2. Lucky II. PHILADELPHIA FREEDOM

3. 4. 5. 6.

Lucky Jordan Lucky Jude

III. WELCOME TO DC

7. Lucky 8. Jordan IV. HOTLANTA

9. Jordan 10. Lucky 11. Lucky V. ALL MY EX'S LIVE IN TEXAS

12. Jude 13. Lucky 14. Jordan

15. Lucky VI. WILD WILD WEST

16. Lucky 17. Jude 18. Jordan VII. CITY OF ANGELS

19. Lucky 20. Jordan VIII.NEW YORK STATE OF MIND

21. Lucky IX. GOING TO CALIFORNIA

22. Lucky The Ballad of Jude 1. Jude 2. Zoey 3. Jude 4. Zoey 5. Jude 6. Jude 7. Zoey 8. Jude 9. Zoey 10. Jude Epilogue - Ten Years After Lucky Break Lucky Jude Lucky Also by Liliana Rhodes

About the Author Sign Up For FREE Books

DEAR READER

Thank you for picking up Lucky. Lucky is the two book boxed set of the novel Lucky Break and the novella The Ballad of Jude. Lucky Break was originally published in March 2013 and The Ballad of Jude in December 2013. I was always very proud of my rockstar romances, but in 2015 I started thinking about rewriting Lucky Break because I felt my writing had improved so much. In October of 2015, I unpublished both Lucky Break and The Ballad of Jude. But after a lot of thought, I decided to leave both books as is and offer them in this boxed set. I have added a brand new epilogue and fleshed out some scenes more, but other than that, the books in this boxed set are true to my original vision. I can remember writing Lucky Break as if it was yesterday. It was early 2013 and iBooks readers

had just discovered my serial His Every Whim. To say I was excited is putting it mildly. Soon after Amazon readers followed and I was living in this surreal world where people were actually reading what I wrote. It was a dream come true. And it still is. Every day I count my blessings with how lucky I've been to have readers like you pick up my books and email me letting me know how they touched them. For those of you who are new to me, I grew up always wanting to be a writer, but never thinking I had the skills to become one. In 2012 I was holding my infant son and thinking about how I wanted to tell him he could do anything he wanted to in life, he just needed to believe in himself. As I looked into his tiny face, I realized I was a hypocrite. How could I tell him that when I never did it myself? I started researching how to get an agent, but I didn't like losing so much creative control. That's when I found out about Indie publishing. I published a couple of short stories in July 2012 and have been writing ever since. Lucky Break came about because I was part of a group of writers back then and most of us hadn't written anything as long as a novel before, but we wanted to. We figured we could do it together and support each other, so the Insatiable Reads Tour was born. We released our first titles in early 2013. That tour helped launch some now familiar names

in the world of Romance. The original tour line up included Jordan Bell, Tabitha Conall, Anya Karin, Julia Kent, Selena Kitt, Tanya Korval, Krista Lakes, Marina Maddix, Malia Mallory, Melanie Marchande, Erika Masten, Kensi Quinn, Liliana Rhodes (me!), Nadia Simonenko, Aubrey Watt, and Carré White. For my book, I always found inspiration in music so I decided to write a Rockstar Romance called Lucky Break. Instead of writing about the usual bad boy rockstar, I thought it could be fun writing about one on the other side of fame. I imagined him not as famous anymore, but still in the music scene. And I wondered what a guy like this would feel about a new artist coming along and his having to support her on tour, when it used to be the other way around. That's how Olivia "Lucky" Saldano was born. Lucky's last name was inspired by Soldano, which is a guitar amplifier company. And the name Lucky came about because my in-laws had this dog they named Lucky because that's what they said they were told about him when they rescued him. I can't explain why, but I thought it made a good name for an up and coming rockstar. My initial thought about the band Silverlight, was of the 80s hair bands that were huge back then, but then faded away. When Lucky talks about seeing Silverlight perform and Jude's drum solo, my

first thought was of Tommy Lee in the spinning drum kit. But as I got to know Jude, I realized he wasn't that guy so he performed a skillful, jazzy solo instead of a big display. Lucky Break was written as a kind of a Behind the Music sort of documentary where we get glimpses of her life as a new artist. The different parts are song titles I felt had a connection to that part of the book. My writing has changed a lot since then, but being that this was my first novel Lucky Break will always hold a special place with me. Jude really stuck with me after I completed Lucky Break. When I later wrote The Ballad of Jude, I imagined Silverlight getting together like the stories I heard about how bands like Pearl Jam were formed. I liked thinking of Jude as this talented musician who just wanted to play and didn't really care about the fame or anything else that could come with it. And I named him Jude Morrison because I like the name Jude and I used his last name as a tribute to Jim Morrison of The Doors. It’s been a lot of fun for me to re-read these two books. I hope you enjoy them too. Thank you for reading! All my best, Liliana

ABOUT LUCKY

Jude Morrison…drummer, songwriter, rockstar god. His poster hung from my bedroom wall and it wasn't just that he was hot, he was a talented musician too. He inspired me. The one time I saw him perform live with Silverlight was enough to make me realize that was what I wanted to do with my life. I got lucky, but I've always been lucky, that's my name. I got a recording deal and a tour to go along with it. Only problem is the record company wants a big name to be on tour with me. I should have been happy hearing they tapped Jude Morrison for my tour, instead I thought my luck had finally run out. How am I supposed to perform with this co*cky jerk when I can't even take my eyes off of him? What's worse is when I catch him looking back at

me, I want to forget about the bad boy I've heard about in the news. He says he's never been that guy and I should give him a chance. But am I really that lucky?

Lucky is the re-release of Lucky Break and The Ballad of Jude. These books are available for the first time since 2015 and are being offered as a two-book boxed set. Lucky includes a brand-new epilogue, extended scenes, and a special note from me about the inspiration behind Lucky and Jude.

WELCOME TO THE JUNGLE

LUCKY

"I s Lucky your real name?" the deep voice on

the phone asked. After spending the afternoon doing phone interviews, the different voices melded into one. She was so tired she couldn't even remember the voice's name. All she remembered was that it started with an H. Harry? Henry? Humbert? He doesn't even know my real name, why should I care about his? she thought. I'll stick with Harry. Olivia "Lucky" Saldano stifled a yawn before answering. She knew her answer didn't matter much. No matter what she said, she'd always be called Lucky whether she liked it or not. "No, it's Olivia, Lucky came from my parents," she said. "When I was born, the doctor said I was lucky to be alive. My father started calling me

Lucky and the nickname stuck." Lucky sighed with annoyance. She didn't know why she gave the interviewer so much information, but she couldn't help herself. Whenever her nerves got the best of her, she babbled. She had hoped she would get used to it, but it never happened. She didn't know how many interviews she had done that afternoon, but each time the phone rang the butterflies in her stomach kicked into high gear. She wished she didn't have to do any interviews, but that wasn't what the record label wanted. She had only been signed a month, but she already knew there was only one way things happened--the label's way. Lucky wondered if it should bother her more. She thought about the interviews and articles she had read with artists talking about being owned by their label like a form of slavery. But it really didn't bother her much. She was living her dream. "You're getting ready for your first tour now," Harry said. "Have there been any concerts that made an impression on you?" "Well, I've only been to one concert, Silverlight, but it was amazing. I'll never forget it. I begged my parents to let me see them three years ago." "Their final tour?" he asked. "Yeah, that one, but at that time no one knew it was their last tour. Everyone thought Silverlight would continue forever. Jude Morrison played this

drum solo that was out of this world. It had so much feeling and finesse to it. There we were in an arena, but he made that moment so intimate. I knew right then what I wanted to do with my life," she said as the smile on her face widened. "I swear every time I write a song, I imagine him playing it." Lucky bit her tongue before she said how much she had always loved Jude Morrison. While her friends had posters of Silverlight's lead singer on their wall and in their lockers, she had Jude's. He was the only reason she wanted to see Silverlight. Sitting in a wood-paneled office, musty from decades of use, Lucky couldn't be happier to talk about her rock star crush. She imagined some of her heroes sitting there decades before her, fielding stupid interview questions over the phone too. It was surreal. "So is it clichéd to call this your lucky break?" the interviewer asked. She rolled her eyes and sighed, this time forgetting to cover it up. For as long as she could remember, people came up with ways to use the word 'lucky' to describe a situation with her. She knew landing a record deal was amazing, but to her the real lucky break was being able to get away from her parents for the first time. "I've heard things like that my entire life. You'd be surprised at what people come up with. But no, I wouldn't call this my lucky break. I've worked hard

to get to where I am. I deserve this," she said. "I'm sure you do. A Berklee degree is nothing to sneeze at. Especially when you graduate early like you did. Would you mind telling us some other ways people have used your name? I think our readers would be interested in that." "Off the top of my head, there was this guy who declared it my lucky day before he asked me out." "And did you go out with him?" Lucky's laughter filled the room. "No, but not just because of that. I didn't have time for a social life. I’ve not been out with anyone." "You've never been on a date??" he asked, sounding shocked. Dammit! She knew she'd end up saying something she would regret. She chewed her bottom lip as she wondered what to say next, but she knew the truth was the best route. "Umm…no. I uhh…didn't get out that much," she stammered. "But while you were in college, surely you did some partying. What about high school?" he asked. The intrusive questions were blasted at her at top speed, but she didn't know how to stop it. She wanted to hang up the phone and pretend they lost their connection, but she knew she'd feel bad about doing that. Too nervous to think of a witty way to end the interview, she decided to answer. "My parents were very strict. They still are. I think it scared a lot of friends away because they

had much more freedom than I ever did." She paused for a moment, wishing the interview would end. Unfortunately, she wasn't that lucky. "I lived at home in college. I didn't grow up very far from Boston, so it was an easy commute. Plus I spent as much time as I could in the rehearsal rooms practicing and writing. Sometimes I could only get in at 3 in the morning, but the time didn't matter, it's what I love. Music was the one thing my parents never restricted me with." Lucky looked up from the old desk chair as Chuck Russo, her album producer, opened the door and signaled time was almost up. Nodding at him, his jet-black hair gleaming under the fluorescent lights, she was grateful for the excuse to end the interrogation. "It's a shame, you have a really pretty face. Maybe once you're on tour you'll get out more. Thank you for answering my questions." Lucky cringed as she hung up the phone. She knew what the interviewer really meant--you have a really pretty face for a fat girl. It was something she had been hearing a lot lately, and she didn't like it one bit. Pretty was pretty, whether someone was fat or not. She didn't consider herself fat, but she definitely wasn't skinny. Lucky never thought much about her size until recently, when the record execs made it a big deal. Lucky was confident in who she was, but

lately with so much fuss being made about her appearance, she wondered if she was being naive; something she was often called. Entering a small powder room to the side, she looked at herself in the mirror. Her light brown waves hung down her back, almost to her waist. The length of her hair reminded her that she hadn't had a haircut in years. Her dark brown eyes had the same slight upward slant to them as her mom's, making her look a little exotic especially combined with her high cheekbones. She pinched her full cheeks then sucked them in, accentuating her cheekbones. There wasn't any point in it. She knew nothing short of a miracle could make her look thinner. She simply needed to get the naysayers out of her head. Smoothing down the boho-style peach tunic she wore over a faded pair of jeans, she hoped one day the looks and words of others wouldn't mean so much. For now though, they did. While she thought nothing could shake her confidence on stage, she was beginning to feel less sure of herself off of it. Hearing a soft knock on the door, she shook her hair with her fingers. She hoped the musicians arriving for auditions today would be more concerned with talent than if she ever had a boyfriend or what her real name was, but she doubted that. "Just another minute," Lucky yelled.

"Hey, it's me, open up," said the soft squeaky voice of Jordan Blake, Lucky's best friend. Jordan and Lucky had met on the school bus ride home when they were five years old. Seated next to each other, they put their feet up against the back of the seat in front of them and discovered they had the same shoes on. They had been best friends since. Jordan's blonde pixie cut suited her. She was petite, small boned and fragile looking, but her blue eyes heavily lined with black kohl hinted at her toughness. Wearing a pair of work boots with black leggings and an oversized shirt, she looked like Tinker Bell gone bad. Even though they had drifted apart after high school, they still considered themselves best friends. Jordan had grown quiet over the years and kept more to herself than ever. But Lucky knew she shouldn't take that personally. Lucky kept quiet about how much Jordan had closed herself off over the past three years. She knew it was better to stay friends than force Jordan to talk about things she didn't want to discuss. Jordan didn't have anyone else to talk to so when she was ready, Lucky would be there. And no one else understood the dynamics of Lucky's home better than Jordan. It went unspoken, but they knew if they didn't have each other, they wouldn't have anyone.

Lucky knew her best friend had problems at home and would do anything to escape. What she didn't know was how bad things really were for her. Jordan never spoke about it and Lucky knew better than to ask. When Jordan was ready to talk, she would. When Lucky got word of the tour happening, she knew Jordan would jump at the chance to go with her. The words had barely come out of Lucky's mouth before Jordan said she would go. She even agreed to join Lucky for band auditions. "All done with the interviews?" Jordan asked as she entered. "Did any of them call you Olivia?" "No. I don't think they even care what my real name is. Everyone's focused on Lucky." "Lucky you," Jordan said with a grin. "Have you heard from your parents today?" "What do you think?" Lucky asked sarcastically. Lucky showed her her cell phone with multiple missed calls and texts. "I told them I had a busy morning with back to back interviews before meeting the band. They wanted up-to-date details though." "They should've come out to LA with us then." "Noooo," Lucky said, her eyes wide with pretend fear. "Trust me when I say they wanted to. I told them the label said they couldn't, that they'd be a distraction. Do you realize this is the first time

I've been away from home?" Lucky shook her head as she thought about her life at home before groaning. "You won't believe this. I told the last interviewer I've never been on a date. I really have to learn when to shut up." "I can't wait until that interview comes out. I'm so buying that magazine," Jordan said with a laugh. "You've been on a date though, why didn't you tell them about that?" "Ha! Tell them about being such a loser that for me to go to the prom, my mom had to find me a date? No thanks!" "Oh, give me a break, that guy was crazy about you. And if I remember right, he was pretty cute too." Lucky rolled her eyes. "That guy had a girlfriend. Plus he wasn't crazy about me, he was just crazy, period. Besides, he was only doing his aunt a favor." Three Years Ago "But Mom, Jordan's my best friend. Why can't we share the limo?" Lucky asked, trying to keep the whine out of her voice. She wanted to have an intelligent conversation with her mother and not be treated like a child. "Lucky, I've told you before, you're not allowed to drink," her mother said.

"I'm talking about the limo though. Riding in the same vehicle to prom. This has nothing to do with drinking." "Yes, it does. Jordan's boyfriend is twenty-one. That means he can buy alcohol. I don't want you sharing a car with someone who can buy alcohol." "Then I sure hope the limo driver is underage," Lucky said sarcastically. "Don't get smart with me, young lady. You know what I mean. You can get a limo for the prom, just share it with one of your other friends." "I don't have any other friends," Lucky said, frustration filling her voice. "Jordan's the only one who puts up with the constant checking in and everything else I have to do. I mean you guys even call the theater to check the time the movie's over so you know when I'll be home." "What about that Sean boy down the street?" Lucky's mom asked, ignoring her. "I ran into his mother at the supermarket. He's going with his girlfriend, and I don't think they have a limo yet." "Yeah, just perfect, Mom. I can share the limo with two people I barely know and my stranger of a date. What a special prom memory that'll make." "At least you're going. Be grateful for that," her mom said, her tone sharpening. "And your father and I expect you home right afterwards. You can visit with Jordan the next day if seeing her at the prom isn't enough."

"No, I can't see her the next day. She's going away for the weekend. Like every other kid in school." Lucky hugged herself. It was just another time where she felt completely left out and punished for no reason. "Well, that's fine that they all have such neglectful parents. I can't help it if we worry and protect you," her mom answered. Present Day "If only my mom knew what a perv she set me up with for prom. I had to keep pushing him away," Lucky said as she shook her head. "Well, at least you didn't tell the interviewer you've never been kissed," Jordan said. "What are you talking about? I've been kissed!" "Okay okay, yes, you've been kissed. One kiss." Jordan giggled. "Don't you start. It counts. I'll never forget Tommy Hearon. How he waited with me for the school bus. The way he leaned in towards me..." Lucky's voice trailed off dramatically. "The way his braces got caught on your lip." As they laughed, Chuck popped his head back into the office. "Lucky? It's almost time. Are you ready?" "Yes Chuck, I'm coming." She turned towards Jordan. "Let's go! I can't believe this is really

happening. I've been dreaming about this my entire life." Chuck Russo was known as the dream maker. When record companies had a lot riding on a new talent, they called Chuck in as the producer. He had an uncanny ability to get unknowns onto the charts. Lucky completed her album with Chuck just a couple weeks before. Using studio musicians helped the process go smoothly. But now that she was going on tour, she needed a band. Since Chuck was the most familiar with her sound, he had offered to help. Lucky grabbed Jordan's arm and pulled her out into a busy corridor with pale green tile flooring and rust-colored walls. As they walked down the hall, they passed gold and platinum records. The old recording studio was exactly like Lucky imagined. People casually walked the halls, some in suits, but most in jeans or shorts. It reminded Lucky of when she was in college and she thought about how all her hard work, all the hours she spent writing and rehearsing, had led to this. She couldn't stop smiling. Entering the rehearsal space with Jordan, Lucky spotted Chuck pacing the floor while talking into his cell phone. He was a short, thin man, attractive for his age, despite his unnaturally black hair that hung straight to his shoulders. He had a

black goatee which was sculpted to a point at his chin and made Lucky think of the devil even though she had no reason to. "She's not going to go for that, and I wouldn't blame her." He paused as he listened to the other person on the call. "No, if that's what you want, then get your ass over here and tell her yourself." He hung up and motioned to Lucky to sit with him at a long table that faced the stage. About ten musicians milled about, strumming and tuning their instruments. Chuck slid a list of musician names with their experience towards Lucky, then leaned in towards her. "Your label is coming in. They have some requests." "Is that who you were just talking to?" He grunted and nodded as he straightened to sit in his seat properly. "I should call them demands. I don't think you have a choice." "What is it?" "The line-up. They want her added to the band." He motioned towards a corner where a woman not much older than Lucky leaned against the wall, ignoring everyone. She was tall and thin with long legs in a pair of tight jeans and a crimson V-neck sweater. She whipped shoulder-length platinum blonde hair aside as she waved off a guitarist who tried talking to her. "She looks like a model. Can she play?"

"I don't think they care." Chuck pointed to the name Kat Krave on the list. Beside it was the word keyboards and a listing of tours she had performed on. "At least she's experienced." Chuck shrugged but didn't say a word. He picked up a pen and circled several names and pointed them out to Lucky as a tall man in a light grey suit and silver hair entered the room. Richard Black was the owner of Black Dog Recordings and made it his business to find the right talent and then make them better. He didn't consider himself to be in the music business. His business was making money. As a promise to his sister, he went to his nephew's performance at the Berklee College of Music a few months ago. He agreed to listen to his nephew play but didn't agree to give him a deal. While he was there, he heard an amazing soulful voice singing rock 'n' roll with a band. The sound brought him back to his youth, something that happened every time he found real talent. Asking around, he discovered his find was named Lucky Saldano, a multi-instrumentalist who had a knack for writing catchy songs. She had a sellable name, a sellable sound, and while he thought she was pretty, he didn't think she had a sellable look. "Lucky, can I talk to you in the sound booth?"

Richard asked before heading into the partially enclosed area towards the back of the room. "Is something wrong?" "You need to understand something about this business. It's a business about image. I'm sure you know you're a beautiful girl, but you're also a big girl. Big doesn't sell. I've asked other artists of mine to lose weight, but since we're moving so quickly with you, there isn't enough time." "What are you trying to tell me? Other than I'm fat," she said angrily. "I'm being honest with you, Lucky. You have to understand the business. Tomorrow before you leave LA, we're doing a photo session with your band. I want Kat Krave in those pictures and on the tour. I need a look I can sell. I need sexy. Look at her. I'm sure you understand." He walked out, leaving Lucky dazed and hurt. She felt the sting of tears filling her eyes as she walked back to Chuck. Tapping Jordan on the shoulder, she motioned to her that they were leaving. "Chuck, pick whoever you want, I trust you. I understand now about Kat. I don't have a choice. I'm going back to the hotel. Just do me a favor and make sure you pick the best drummer here. You know I need to connect with him on stage or nothing will go right." "No problem, Luck. Why don't you and Jordan

go sightseeing? I'm sure you've never been to LA before, there's a lot of great things to see." She nodded and left, not wanting to be there any longer. She felt betrayed, but she only had herself to blame. Richard Black was right. Despite what she might want to think, this was an image business, not a talent business. "Chuck's right. Let’s have some fun. Screw Richard Black.”

LUCKY

"I am so not looking forward to today," Lucky

said to Jordan as she ran her fingers through her long hair, trying to work out some knots. "The photo shoot? You'll be fine. I was thinking about going shopping while you're there." "Ugh, really? I want you with me. Did you see that Kat Krave girl? I'm going to look like a troll next to her." "Please, like you could ever look bad. Besides, she's all plastic. Don't think about it so much." After they left the recording studio, she decided some retail therapy would help her mood. She found a cute silk white peasant top with navy embroidery and a pair of navy and white striped jeans she couldn't say no to. The look was very 60s, and she loved it. She added a pair of chunky sandals to finish the look.

Lucky enjoyed her newfound freedom. She didn't resent how she grew up. She understood why her parents protected her so much and appreciated it because otherwise she wouldn't have pushed herself into music. But she was twenty-one and didn't have any of the experiences other people her age had, and that bothered her. While her parents preferred her to stay home, they indulged her musical interests. Ever since she was a child, she enjoyed music and quickly began making up her own songs. Her parents sent her to lessons first for the piano, later the guitar, and lastly bass because she felt like she wanted a new challenge. By the time she was accepted into Berklee, she had won several songwriting awards and had been featured in a couple of local newspaper articles. She couldn't remember when she didn't want to be a musician. She knew she was fortunate to have her dream come true, but she worked really hard for it. "You're right, Jordan. I am getting too into my head. Screw them if they think I'm fat or big. I know what I look like. I'll put up with this photo shoot and whatever else they want. In the end, I know it's going to be about my music." She sighed softly. "Doesn't change the fact that I'm nervous as hell though." "Okay, okay, relax. I'll tag along." The photo shoot was in an old warehouse in

Santa Monica. The drab grey exterior contrasted with the stark white interior. The faint smell of bleach filled the air of the spacious open area. Large rectangular windows let the sun stream in rays onto the shiny tile floor. Ian Taylor, a renowned rock 'n' roll photographer, converted the first floor into a studio with lighting and sets. The saltwater smell of the nearby ocean drifted in through the windows, masking the bleach and making the room feel less clinical. The large space echoed with their footsteps as they entered the building. "Lucky! Back here!" Richard Black called from a corner at the back of the large studio. As they approached, Lucky noticed a couple of guys talking to each other. They were in their early twenties like her, and each wore a plain black tshirt with their jeans. She wondered if that was planned or coincidence. "Did you put on more weight? I really was hoping you'd lose some," Richard said. Lucky shot him a dirty look then scanned the room looking for Kat, figuring she'd get all her insecurities out of the way as quickly as possible. "I don't see Kat," she whispered to Jordan. "Think maybe they changed their minds?" "Even you aren't that lucky." A loud bang, then the sound of a sliding metal door echoed through the room, making everyone

turn and look. Behind a tall, slim older man, Kat came stumbling out of the door, looking disheveled and giggling. Wearing a pair of dark grey slacks, a white pinstriped buttoned shirt, and a devilish grin, Ian made his way over to Richard, Lucky, and Jordan. "Ahh, you must be Lucky," he said in a crisp British accent that immediately charmed her. "I've been looking forward to this shoot." His tousled salt and pepper hair fell onto his forehead as he put his hand out to greet her. As she placed her hand in his, he lifted her fingers to his lips and softly kissed them. She felt heat burn her cheeks and understood why Kat acted as foolishly as she did. There was something sensual about Ian many women couldn't resist. "You're in good hands with Ian. He's photographed some of the best-known artists out there. I'm sure you're familiar with his pictures," Richard said. "Yes, I will get the best you there is. The world will see not only how lovely you are, but the true artist within. Don't worry about what this man says," he pointed to Richard. "It's my eye, my art, not his." Lucky thought he was full of bullsh*t, but she was willing to give him a chance. Kat walked over, still a little flushed, and held her hand out to her. "I've been dying to meet you, I'm Kat Krave. I

play keys and sing backup. I've heard some of your tape and I think we'll sound great together." "Nice to meet you," said Lucky, surprised with how genuine Kat seemed. "Lucky, let me introduce you to the rest of your band," Richard said. "This is Dylan Young. He's on bass." A man with shoulder-length light brown hair and a thin but muscular build nodded hello. "Paul Ryder is on drums." The last of the band, Paul Ryder, stepped forward and smiled. His black hair was buzzed short except for the top, which hung longer and down into his eyes. He looked younger than all of them. "It's great to be here, Lucky. I think I speak for everyone when I say that," Paul said. "I'm happy to have you guys. I hope you love playing my music as much as I do." A flashbulb popped and Ian grinned. "Just ignore me, love. Trust me when I say the more this camera goes off, the more you'll get used to it and the better my photos will be." Lucky tried to forget the camera, but Ian was everywhere. She and the band continued to talk for a few minutes as Ian took candids. Eventually, they did forget he was around and ignored the flashes. When they appeared the most relaxed, Ian put his camera down and tested the bulbs at the plain white set he created.

He lined the band up with Lucky in the middle, turned towards the side with her foot facing forward, and Kat at one of the ends, then began shooting. "Ian, maybe we should do one with Kat more centered," Richard suggested. "f*ck off, Richard, I'm the artist here, not you. The camera loves Lucky, I'm not going to put Rock Star Barbie next to her." "Hey!" Kat complained. "Who are you kidding, darling?" Ian said as he continued to take pictures of the band, repositioning them slightly every few minutes. Kat didn't reply and Lucky felt bad for her. She knew the reason Ian positioned her the way he did was to make her look thinner to the camera. Of course she was grateful he didn't say the words out loud. She was getting used to people picking on her size, she never realized that someone as perfect looking as Kat might get picked on, too. While Lucky was lost in thought, Ian stepped back and snapped a few more photos then stopped. "Lucky darling, I'd like to take some of just you. After all, this isn't the Lucky Saldano Band, it's just Lucky Saldano," he said. "Huh? Wha-- just me?" "Yes. Would you mind changing?" "Changing? I didn't bring any other clothes," Lucky said.

"Clear the set! Everyone go! I'm done with all of you. I need Lucky to be comfortable." He looked around the room as the band left and spotted Jordan texting in the corner. "You! Pixie Girl! My car is around back. Inside you'll find a shopping bag. Bring it here." Jordan looked confused and shot Ian a nasty look but still went to the car like he asked. Lucky and Ian were seated talking quietly when Jordan returned. "I just don't like having my picture taken," Lucky said. "Do you realize the label wanted me to lose weight? Kat was hired because I'm not pretty enough." Lucky couldn't believe she opened up to Ian this way. He was a complete stranger, yet something about him made her feel at ease with him. "Richard is an asshole," Ian said. "He only sees dollar signs. Yes, sex sells, Kat's appearance sells, but that's not what you're about. I can see that. You, love, are a rare girl." He grabbed the bag from Jordan and handed it to Lucky. "In here are some things I bought for this shoot. I guessed your size but I know it's right. If there's one thing I know, it's a woman's body. Put those on. I had your label send me your record before I agreed to do this shoot. As soon as I heard it, I got an image of what your album cover will look like. We're going to shoot

that now." Lucky listened to what Ian said and didn't question it. The thought of her album cover hadn't even entered her head. She recorded it just weeks ago, but it still wasn't real to her until Ian mentioned it. She took the bag and headed into the bathroom and changed. Ian had selected a pair of white jeans with a peach belt and a white, midriff baring long-sleeved top. Lucky had on a peach and brown stone bracelet she pulled over the sleeve since the sleeves were so long. She felt uncomfortable showing her soft stomach and walked back to the set with her arms wrapped around herself. "Perfect. Just relax," Ian said. "Pixie Girl, bring Lucky the guitar!" Jordan grabbed an electric guitar that was in the corner next to her and handed it to Ian. He held the guitar upright and handed it to Lucky with the bottom resting on the ground and her holding onto the headstock. Next, he slid her hips to one side and went back to his camera. "Perfect!" he said as he snapped a few shots, pulled his laptop over to him, and brought up the photo shoot on the screen. "Come here, Lucky. You too, Pixie." Lucky held onto the guitar like a security blanket and brought it over to Ian and his laptop. As he began scrolling through the photos, she was

speechless. In the white outfit, with the way he had her standing, he accentuated the curve of her waist and hips, making her look sexy and not big like she had feared. "You look amazing, girl!" Jordan exclaimed. "And how good are those shots of just you!" "See, I was right. Listen to the pixie, Lucky," Ian said. "Okay, they're great," Lucky said with a sigh. "I just have one complaint. I really don't want to have to look at myself every time I look at my album." "Ahh. That's a first. Usually everyone wants to see themselves staring back," Ian said. "It's not about me though, it's about the music," Lucky said. "That's what's important. This isn't some vanity project." "Yes, yes, the serious artist. I should know better, right?" He quickly cropped the photo, bringing her body closer and showing only the neck of the guitar but cutting it so everything from the shoulders up wasn't visible. "There. Guitar up front and center. What do you think?" "It's perfect Ian, absolutely perfect. Thank you!"

PHILADELPHIA FREEDOM

LUCKY

he label had things on a tight schedule. Lucky wanted to head home to see her parents before hitting the road, but with practice, there wasn't enough time. After the photo shoot, Black Dog flew the band to SIR Studios in New York where they rehearsed almost non-stop for two days before heading over to Philadelphia for their first show--opening for Patchwork Quilt, a mid-level band on the rise. In the past month that she had been signed, the label "leaked" a song she recorded as a demo to radio stations. The song did well enough to book a ten-city tour of mostly small clubs or openings for bigger acts. She didn't have a problem knowing most of the audience wasn't there for her. That only meant she needed to win them over. The old bus groaned as people boarded. It had

the distinct scent of disinfectant and lemon the band couldn't get away from since the windows didn't open. In a sea of grey and teal seats, Lucky sat in the middle of the bus with her acoustic guitar resting in the seat beside her. She smoothed out the skirt of her long black and white paisley print sundress, then swept the top part of her light brown hair off her face and clipped it back. Wearing a dress on stage was the only way she felt comfortable performing. Lucky hated airplane and bus seats. The metal arms always hugged her hips as she sat, making her feel larger than she really was. Sliding the arm in between the seats up, she grabbed her guitar and began strumming a few of the songs they were performing that night before turning to Jordan across the aisle. "I hate this, Jord. That feeling of impending doom I always get when I have to perform in front of people. Maybe I should've just stuck to songwriting." "Listen to yourself. You always get this way and then what happens? You pull through. I swear you become another person on stage. Relax, you'll be great." Jordan leaned across the aisle. "I probably shouldn't say this, but I'm worried about the rest of your band," she whispered. "Please don't say that. Oh geez. I didn't want to say anything, but yeah. Kat seems great, but of the

guys, only Dylan has been on tour before. Paul needs to get it together on drums tonight or we're screwed." "I shouldn't have said anything. I'm sorry. I'm sure everything will be fine. The label wouldn't have hired them if they weren't good, right?" "You're right, I'm probably worried about nothing," Lucky said. She turned around and looked towards the back of the bus where everyone was asleep except for Kat, who was listening to music with her feet up on the seat beside her. She had a feeling of dread and decided to focus on her guitar to move past it. She had to believe everything would work out.

As the bus turned off the highway, Lucky slid over to the tinted window and looked out. Until the past week, she had never left the Boston area. She was disappointed she didn't get to see anything in New York, but that was to be expected. From everything she had heard about touring, each city would blend into the next since all she would see was the interior of the bus and each venue. Lucky watched the city slip past the window. In the distance, she saw tall modern buildings, but the streets around her were old. The bus turned

underneath a train overpass and pulled up along an old brick building that dominated the block. Posters were plastered along the side of the building. Stepping onto the crumbling sidewalk, Lucky noticed a poster with her name in red over a whiteon-white image of her with the electric guitar from the photo shoot. Ice shot through her veins as her nerves got the better of her. She entered the building with her guitar while the roadies grabbed the rest of the equipment. The building was old but still retained some of its original glamour. Lucky walked onto the stage as the gear was set up and marveled at the ornate gothic accents along the walls and ceiling of the 3500-seat venue. Taking a deep breath, she headed backstage where she found Jordan and the rest of the band filling their plates with food. She entered a dressing room with her name on it and put down her guitar as she thought about how surreal it all was. When she entered the main area again, she saw Richard Black in his usual suit and headed over to him. "I didn't think you'd be here, Mr. Black," Lucky said. "Call me Richard. I try to attend every first show. I need to know how the tour is going to turn out. I've been in this business long enough that I can tell just from one show." He looked at Lucky and patted her on the back. "Relax. You'll do great.

Have something to eat, it'll settle your nerves." Lucky nodded and headed over to the buffet. The variety of food was tempting, but she didn't think she could eat. As she walked along the table, she added a few things to her plate, barely paying attention to what the food was, then sat down at a long table with everyone else. "Ready for the show, Lucky?" Dylan asked as he ran his hand through his long brown hair. "No, not at all. I'm really nervous. I know the songs like the back of my hand, but every time I have to get on stage, I just…I don't know." "You doubt yourself." "Yeah, I guess that's it. Once I'm up there it's great, but everything leading up to that, forget about it." She laughed. "You'll do fine," he said. "I was the same way. I've been on the road for two years now playing bass, a year before that on guitar. Trust me, by the end of this tour you'll forget to be nervous. It becomes part of you." "I sure as hell hope so," Paul, the drummer, interjected. "I hope I don't let you guys down." Lucky looked down the table to Paul. He was the youngest of them and during rehearsals, he seemed to really take it personally when his mistakes were called out. "You gotta get out of your head, man," Dylan said.

"I'm sure once you're up there you'll feel better," Lucky said as she began to worry again. Unfortunately, as the drummer, everyone would hear his mistakes. One little mistake on the drummer's part and if the rest of the band wasn't careful, they'd lose their timing and have sonic mud. She had to trust that the label and her producer wouldn't give her someone who would flake on stage. After the stage was set up, the band did a sound check and ran through a couple of songs that turned out perfectly, setting Lucky's mind at ease. She and Jordan peeked out the curtain from the side of the stage as the crowd entered and took their seats. "It's time Lucky, are you ready?" Richard asked. He looked excited as he peeked through the curtain. "Those people out there will love you. Now knock 'em dead!" She didn't expect a pep talk from him, but it did help her confidence. Jordan stayed off stage as the curtains opened and Lucky and the band took their places, waving to the crowd. Paul was the last to take his place, running to his drums. Lucky thought he looked a little sweaty but attributed it to his nerves. As the first boom of the drum hit her, all her nerves left. The band went through five songs, and the crowd cheered and clapped along with each of them. Paul made a few minor errors, but they were

able to keep going without any problems until he remembered the song again. The next song "All My Stars" started with a complicated drum groove, and Lucky stood at the mic waiting to hear it. When nothing happened, she turned around and caught Paul's eye. He looked dazed and pale as he stared out in front of him. She snapped her fingers as she counted out the beat, but he didn't play. Unsure what to do, she turned back to the audience and smiled. "I'm sorry, we're having a little technical issue right now," she said. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a furious Richard off stage. He commanded a stage hand to close the curtain and got to Paul as the band surrounded his drum kit. "What the hell! Why aren't you playing?" Richard barked. "I…I can't. I just can't." Paul said. "What do you mean you can't?" Lucky asked. "It's too much! I know I'm going to mess up that groove. I'll let everyone down like I did in practice. I can't do it. I suck!" "Paul, breathe," she said. "Get it together! This isn't the time for--" "Listen to me right now," Richard said. "You will either play this song right now or I swear you will never play on stage again. Do you hear me?" Paul got up and walked off stage, leaving his

drumsticks behind. "Wait, Paul!" Lucky called out to him. "Don't worry, I'll talk to him." Dylan set his bass down and left the stage. "This is what's going to happen," Richard said. "You're going to do a signing. I'll get CDs and posters set up now in the lobby. I'll explain that one of your band members got sick and you can't finish the show, but the signing is how you're making it up to them." Lucky was speechless. Performing on stage was one thing, but the possibility of having to meet people and possibly sign stuff seemed crazy to her. She walked over to Jordan, knowing only her oldest friend would understand her doubts. "I can't believe I have to do a signing," Lucky said. "Richard must have lost his mind. I can't do a signing. Who would want to meet me?" "Calm down, Lucky," Jordan said. "That crowd was into it. You have no idea, but I saw them, they loved you," Jordan said, smiling. "You were awesome." "Really?" Lucky said, shaking her head. She had a hard time believing anyone would want to meet her. When she played, it felt like nothing else mattered in the world. She belonged on stage singing and playing guitar. It was the only place she felt at ease. "Really. Now go out there," Jordan said. "I'm

sure there will be tons of people lined up. I'm going to grab a cab back to the hotel. I'm really tired from all this traveling. Come get me when you get back." Richard found some people to set up a long cafeteria-style table in the lobby and grabbed the Lucky Saldano posters and CDs from the vendors, then lined them up on the table. By the time Lucky caught up with Kat by the stage doors, Dylan was already with them. "Paul is heading back to the hotel. He said he's sorry. I think he smoked a little too much weed… paranoia is a bitch," he said. "He said he'll make it up to you and will be ready for DC." "I sure hope so. Thanks Dylan," said Lucky. "Hey Lucky, one quick thing." He pulled her away from Kat. "Your friend, Jordan? Is she seeing anyone?" "No, she's not. Why?" "No reason. Just curious." Kat opened the double doors leading to the crowded lobby. Suddenly the crowd erupted into applause, startling Lucky and stopping her in her tracks. Kat put her arm around her and led her to the table where there was a long line of people waiting for them. Lucky hugged each person in that line as they approached. In such awe of the crowd's reaction, she couldn't help but feel appreciative. She signed every CD they sold, every poster or piece of paper

someone put in front of her. Towards the end of the line was a small group of five guys in their early twenties. Lucky thought they had college frat boy written all over them. As they approached, Kat leaned down to whisper into Lucky's ear. "Here they come. This is how you know you've made it." "What are you talking about?" "Shh. You'll see." A cute guy with short dark brown hair and brown eyes wearing jeans and a dark green polo shirt moved up to the front of the group and smiled at Lucky. She felt herself blush as she met his gaze. "You were awesome up there. My friends and I are going to a cool party tonight, would you like to come? You can bring your band, too." "Yes, we'd love to," Kat interrupted. "We'll meet you out front when we're done here." As the guys walked away, Lucky grabbed Kat's arm. "We can't go to a party with them. We don't even know them." "Oh please! We'll get to know them." "But anything can happen." "That's right, anything can happen. It'll be great." She grinned at Lucky. "Come on Lucky, it'll be fun. You need to get out more, meet the fans." "Okay, okay, fine. I'll text Jordan and let her know we won't be back until late."

It took over an hour to get through every person waiting in line for an autograph. Some people asked to take pictures with Lucky too and she obliged all of them. Her head was spinning by the time they were done but she felt like she was on top of the world. Even though the show was cut short, she was happy with what they performed and the line of people boosted her confidence even more. Once everything was packed and back on the bus, she and Kat went outside and saw the guys who invited them to the party. The cool night air snapped Lucky back to reality and she felt like her old self again. She hoped Paul would be able to get it together by their next show. As they approached the group, the cute one from before turned around and smiled. "Cool! You're here. We were taking bets as to whether you'd show or not." "We wouldn't miss it," Kat said. "Let's go. It's a good thing we brought two cars. Lucky can come in my car and everyone else can just figure it out." "Kat has to come with me," said Lucky, grabbing Kat's arm as she followed him to his car. "What's your name?" "Man, what was I thinking? It's Ross." He unlocked the doors to an old tan Jeep and opened the passenger door for her. "Obviously I know your name. I'm so psyched you're coming to the party!"

Lucky exchanged a look with Kat. She thought it was odd how excited this guy was for them to go to a party, but he was really cute so she was willing to ignore it. She watched him walk around to the driver's side of the car. His jeans hugged his butt perfectly and with the way his polo shirt hung off his broad shoulders, she could tell he had a nice body. They drove to a quiet residential neighborhood and Ross pulled into the driveway of a split-level house. Cars lined the street and several people sat on the front steps despite having to regularly move whenever the storm door swung open. With her heart pounding excitedly in her chest, Lucky got out of the car and pulled Kat aside. "I don't know what to do," she said. "What are you talking about?" Kat said. "You mix and mingle or people watch. Just relax and have fun. I'm sure you've been to parties before." Kat's eyes roamed over Lucky's face and then her brow wrinkled. "No?" Lucky shook her head. "My parents were strict. I wasn't allowed to go to parties and eventually I stopped getting invited," she said with a shrug, trying to pretend it didn't bother her. "I dove into music instead. By the time I was in college, I was so obsessed with getting into the rehearsal room that I didn't care about parties." "Then just relax and have fun," Kat said. "Let's

go inside." As they walked into the noisy house, Ross guided them downstairs and handed Lucky and Kat red plastic cups with a cold red liquid inside. Kat clinked her cup against Lucky's and took a sip. Lucky looked into her cup, her brow furrowed. "What is it?" Lucky asked. "Hawaiian Punch and vodka. You'll love it. We make a huge batch for every party," Ross said. She took a sip, letting the cool liquid swirl down her throat. It was sweet, but had an edge to it she couldn't describe. Other than the occasional sips of wine with her parents, she never drank. They followed Ross around the house as he said hello to everyone. In one room, a small group of people were sitting cross-legged on the floor and passing a bong around. In a room with bunk beds, a couple kissed on the top bunk while a few other people played a video game. Eventually they made their way through the dining room and out sliding glass doors to a large deck with lawn chairs. The smell of citronella candles filled the night air. Ross kicked a couple of people out of their seats so Kat and Lucky could sit down. "Oooh Lucky, check out that hottie over there," Kat whispered before getting up. "No, don't leave me alone," Lucky said as she grabbed Kat.

"You're not alone, Ross is here. I think he likes you." "You know what I mean." Kat sat back down and Lucky breathed a sigh of relief. "You're going to be a big star, Lucky Saldano," Ross said as he slipped his arm around her shoulders. Lucky felt her cheeks turn hot as she looked down into her cup. She thought he was really cute and he smelled yummy, like the grape candy he kept popping into his mouth. "So, what do you do?" she asked. "Oh, I'm still in school, but I really haven't thought much about what I'm going to do after college. This summer I've been chopping wood for this guy I know. Maybe I'll keep doing that." Chopping wood? Afraid of sounding like an idiot, she kept it to herself, but she wondered if that was a real job or if he meant something she didn't understand. She smiled at him and got lost in his brown eyes for a moment. He moved closer to her and the grape scent grew stronger. Tilting his head to one side, she caught her breath thinking she was about to have her first real kiss. Just as his lips almost touched hers, she giggled. "What?" he asked. "No, no, I'm so sorry. I don't know what came over me." She looked down and forced herself to

stop giggling then looked back into his eyes. "Okay, I'm alright now." He touched her cheek gently, stroking her skin with his thumb. Leaning in again, he almost touched her lips when she giggled again. "Really?" "I'm sorry!" She couldn't stop the giggles this time, and they turned into full-blown laughter. "I can't help it!" "It’s okay. You probably drank too much." He took her cup and saw it was still almost full and shrugged as he put it back on the small table beside her. "What time is it?" "I guess around 2am. I don't wear a watch." "We really should head back. We're heading to DC in the morning." "But the night is still young. Come on, Lucky." "No, really, we're leaving first thing and I'm tired." "Alrightie then, I'll bring you guys to your hotel." He stood up and took her hand. Lucky grinned as she felt him squeeze her hand. "Thanks for the fun night, Ross," Lucky said. "Anytime. You owe me a kiss, you know, but I'm sure I'll see you again." Lucky rode the elevator up with Kat in silence. She knew she looked silly with her stupid grin but she couldn't help it, it was nice to get that kind of

attention from a guy. She wasn't used to it. Ross was super cute, but she really didn't care if she saw him again. Something about him seemed a little flaky, and she couldn't help but think he only cared about Lucky the singer. He never even asked about her real name.

JORDAN

ordan ran her fingers through her short blonde hair. She didn't mean to sleep so long. Reaching over to the nightstand, she grabbed her vibrating cell phone. It was a text from Lucky saying that she and Kat were going to some house party. She understood all of this was huge for Lucky, but she couldn't help feeling left out. Knowing how Lucky was, she couldn't blame her, she had to blame Kat. Jordan was sure Kat was trouble. Going to a stranger's house party didn't sound like Lucky at all. But maybe it did. Lucky never spoke much about how she felt about her overprotective parents. Jordan often wondered if Lucky threw herself so completely into her music as an escape. Jordan wished she had that kind of escape. Any escape really.

She came on tour with Lucky for exactly that reason--to get away. Lucky was like a sister and she'd do anything for her, but when she asked if Jordan would tag along on the tour, Jordan said yes more out of selfishness than anything. Teasing Lucky about how her parents constantly called her was really her being jealous. Not that she wanted someone hovering over her every moment of the day. She just wanted her parents to notice her. One Month Ago "Mom, I can't do this anymore. I'm moving out," Jordan said sheepishly to her mother. "It's okay. I know it's been hard on you here. I'm surprised you lasted this long. When are you going?" "I don't know. I'll start looking for a place after I get back from Lucky's tour." Hearing her mother's words of understanding shocked Jordan, and she briefly wondered if things could change at home. After her parents divorced when she was five, Jordan's mom neglected her daughter. As best as Jordan could figure, Betty was embarrassed not only because she was a divorced woman in her twenties, but also because she had a child. Once Betty remarried though, she didn't return

to her motherly duties. She passed along all responsibility to Jordan's new stepfather, who resented her. To call her life hard was an understatement. She wouldn't wish her life on anyone. An hour later, she was in her room folding her laundry when her mother entered. "You don't have to leave." Her mother's voice was filled with venom. "You have it great here. You've never been anything but an irresponsible, ungrateful sh*t. You'll never do anything with your life." "I guess you spoke to Tim," Jordan said. Betty didn't respond. Jordan wished her mother's words surprised her, but she was used to it. They wounded her each and every time. Normally she wouldn't say anything, she'd be the good girl and keep her mouth shut. But her mother's sudden change stung more than usual. "How am I irresponsible?" Jordan asked. Her nerves made her feel cold and she shook both out of fear and the chill. "I've been buying groceries for the family, paying utilities, and giving you money for years now. I never even asked for a thank you." The tears stung her eyes and spilled onto her cheeks. She angrily swiped at them with her sleeve. "You're my mother. You should have protected me!" Betty stared blankly at Jordan. "I love him and

when you love someone, you support them. He's the man of the house and he can do whatever he wants." "But I'm your daughter," Jordan whispered as her mother turned her back and walked away. Jordan pushed the door closed and leaned her back against it, hoping no one would try to come in. She let her tears fall as her sobs wracked her small frame. She promised herself that once she left, she would live on the streets before ever coming back home again.

A knock on her bedroom door woke her the next morning. 7am. It was Sunday, why were they waking her so early? She heard another knock then Tim's voice. "Get up," Tim said. "Your uncle is going to be here any minute with his truck. You're moving out. I got boxes for you." Jordan quickly packed her things. It all belonged to her. She bought her own bedroom furniture in high school. She had been supporting herself and her family while attending college and working. She didn't know what they would do for money without her, but she didn't care. After finding a cheap storage unit, she realized

this was probably the best thing that could happen to her. She felt free, weightless. She just needed a place to stay until Lucky's tour started. "Hey, when do we go on tour?" she asked Lucky on the phone. "I have to leave for LA tomorrow to start recording, and then the tour starts around two weeks later." "Want some company in LA?" "I'd love it! But don't you have to work?" "Don't worry about it. I'll arrange for the time off. Mind if I sleep over tonight?" Jordan asked. "Of course not! My parents would love to see you." Present Day Jordan didn't tell anyone she was homeless, not even Lucky. She knew she should open up more and tell Lucky what was going on, but she didn't want to talk about it. She could pretend she had a normal life if she didn't have to talk about it. Talking made the bad stuff too real. Lucky wouldn't understand, her life was different. Her parents cared and called her every day. "That's what happens when someone loves you, they make sure you're okay," she said to herself. Jordan left her mother's house three weeks ago and still hadn't heard from them. She considered

reaching out to her father, but her mother made sure she never had a relationship with him, so she didn't know what to expect. Not that her father was bad, she just didn't know him. She picked up the phone and called room service. "Hi, how long would it take to get food delivered to my room?" she asked. "We're a bit shorthanded right now, so at least two hours. I suggest you head to the restaurant, they're still open." "Okay, thanks." Grabbing her room key, wallet, and cell phone, she thought about texting Lucky back but didn't see the point in it. She was glad she was getting out. Lucky deserved it after working so hard. She couldn't help feeling neglected though, she was raised that way. Dressed in skinny jeans, a pair of Uggs, and an oversized dark purple t-shirt, she slipped into the elevator and hit the lobby button. As the elevator doors closed, she saw Dylan, his light brown hair covering his face as he ran towards the elevator. "Hold the elevator!" She hit the door open button. As the doors retracted, Dylan entered the elevator and leaned against the back wall as he caught his breath. Taking a side glance at him, Jordan reminded herself not to drool. He was that hot. He swept his

shoulder-length hair back from his face, revealing the light scruff of a goatee and blue tinted sunglasses. She appreciated the unique appearance of his black jeans, maroon striped button-down shirt, black vest, and the blue scarf casually draped around his neck. On anyone else the combination would have looked ridiculous, but on Dylan, it made him look even more like a rock star. "You getting something to eat?" Dylan asked. Startled by the question, Jordan didn't reply right away. She took a moment to secretly pinch herself to make sure she really was awake. "Umm yes, I am. What about you?" "Yup. Damned room service takes too long." He smiled at her. "Want to join me?" Jordan smiled and nodded, unsure what else to say. The elevator started its descent and she caught Dylan looking at her. "What is it?" she asked. He grinned at her, his face angled down at the floor as his eyes looked over to her. "I have a confession to make," he said. "I knew you would call room service so I told them to give you a long wait time and then to suggest the restaurant. They called me so I knew, or hoped, that you were going down there." "For real? Why?" "Because I wanted to get to know you better,"

he said. Exiting the elevator, he put his hand on her back, between her shoulders, his fingers resting on the bare skin of her neck. The heat of his hand on her bare skin traveled through her body, and it gave her tiny chills up and down her spine. The restaurant was a mixture of wood molding and tall windows which reflected back the glamour of the large room. With only two tables taken, the maître d' could have seated them anywhere but chose to place them in a secluded corner. As they walked to their table, they passed a long, glossy wooden bar with mirrors behind the bottles. Paul, the band's drummer, sat at the end of the bar drinking with his head hung low and a cigarette burning between his fingers despite the hotel being non-smoking. Jordan sat back and gave Dylan a suspicious look. She eyed the wait staff, who looked ready to pounce at any request, then noticed the maître d' slip what looked like cash into his pocket. "What the hell is going on here?" Jordan asked. "I don't know what you're talking about." "Don't give me that. Just because I'm blonde doesn't mean I'm dumb. I wasn't locked away like Lucky. Now what is all this?" Dylan laughed. "I've had my eye on you since LA. I like you and like I said, I wanted to get to know you better."

"Yeah, I've heard about you bass players," Jordan said playfully. "Everyone always says to watch out for the lead guitarist, but it's really the bass player who needs to be watched." "Ha. You caught me." He smiled and waved over a waiter. "What would you like to drink?" "I'll have a co*ke." "And...?" "And? How many drinks should I have?" "No, a co*ke and...?" "Ice?" He laughed as he shook his head. "Amazing. I'll have the same. Guess there goes that plan." "A plan? Spill it," she said. "My diabolical plan was to get you drunk and have my way with you." He raised his eyebrows and gave her a lopsided grin. "Well, who said you had to get me drunk?" They spent the evening talking about whatever came to mind. Jordan counted it as the best date of her life. Time flew by and before either of them realized it, the staff was cleaning the restaurant around them. "I'm glad you had dinner with me," he said. "We should make this a regular thing. I meant what I said before. I want to get to know you." "I'd love that." As the elevator doors closed, Dylan leaned back against the elevator wall again, this time

holding her hand. Jordan gave him a sly glance as she waited for him to kiss her but then decided she shouldn't have to wait. Turning towards him, he met her halfway and their lips locked. He was so much taller than her that she stood on tiptoes until he picked her up, and she wrapped her legs around his waist. Her heart raced as he pushed her against the wall and pressed himself against her. She ran her fingers over his stubbled cheek and into his hair as he pressed her tighter against him. Reaching for the elevator buttons, he hoped to stop it and not interrupt their moment, but then he heard a loud ding. The elevator slowed and opened its doors. He was too late, they were at their floor. He eased her down gently and they stood there looking at each other. He slid his fingers between hers and they held hands. She didn't think her heart would stop pounding. As they walked down the hall, she tried to quietly control her breathing since she was still excited from their kiss. He pulled her closer and wrapped his arms around her, slowing their walk but not saying a word. When they got to her room, she thought about inviting him in but quickly changed her mind. She was sharing a bus with Dylan for the next couple of weeks. If they slept together too soon, it could ruin everything.

"I'm not even going to ask," he said before smiling at her then slowly kissing her lips. "We have plenty of time. I'll see you in the morning." Her heart skipped as she listened to him. She made a mental note to ask him about his strange accent, which sounded like a combination of places yet somehow suited him. Grabbing him, she gave him one final deep kiss before she slowly, regretfully entered her hotel room by herself.

LUCKY

he plans were to meet for breakfast in the hotel restaurant before getting back on the road. Bright sunlight streamed in through the windows and reflected on the silverware and dishes. As Lucky entered the dining room, she groaned and pushed her dark oversized sunglasses further up her nose. She had never felt so lousy in her life. It wasn't that she drank the night before, she didn't have more than a few sips. She just hated mornings. A good night's rest and getting up closer to noon was more her style. The smell of the breakfast buffet made her a little dizzy at first, but it was quickly replaced by hunger. Spotting Jordan by the waffle maker, she stumbled over as she tried to protect her eyes from the sunlight. This was her punishment for only

getting an hour's worth of sleep. "What did you do last night?" Jordan asked. "Shhh! Why are you yelling? I'm not awake yet." "I'm not yelling," Jordan said angrily before taking her waffle and making her way over to a table in the corner where she left her things. Lucky followed her and dropped into the seat across from her. "I'm sorry I went out without you." "Well, at least I don't have to tell you what you did. You've been so busy with everything and everyone else that I don't even know what I'm doing here." "I'm sorry. I did text you though. We met some guys at the signing. They're fans, can you believe it? Plus I thought you were tired." "Seriously, Lucky? Groupies?" "No, they weren't groupies. They were…just a group of guys who…" Lucky's voice trailed off as she thought and then she started giggling. "I have groupies!" Jordan sighed and shoved a big piece of waffle into her mouth. Lucky knew Jordan didn't like Kat, but that was because she didn't know her. Kat was the kind of girl Lucky always wished she was friends with. One with lots of experience who knew how to make the most of life. "I'm telling you, I know girls like Kat. You gotta watch yourself with her."

"Give me a break, Kat's great. You just need to get to know her." "Lucky, listen to me. She's an opportunist. She wants something. I'm also pretty sure she's on something. Look at her." As if on cue, Kat entered the dining room looking stunning and refreshed. She was dressed in all black, from her knee-high boots over skintight jeans up to her off-shoulder blouse. She sauntered over and sat down beside Lucky. "Geez, you look terrible. Didn't you get any sleep?" Kat asked. "Sleep? We just got back two hours ago. How the hell are you rested and looking like that?" Kat shrugged. "It's life on the road, girlie. You'll adjust soon enough." She turned to Jordan. "You should've been there last night. I'm telling you guys, there's nothing like a house party. I've been on the road for five years now. Someone tells me there's a house party and I'm there. You never realize how comforting a house is until you're living out of your suitcase." Jordan rolled her eyes at Kat and let out an annoyed sigh. "Is everyone here yet?" Lucky asked as she looked around, but no one answered her. The dining room was empty except for wait staff and a few random people, the band, and the roadies. Lucky spotted Dylan at the buffet but not

Paul and began to worry. She remembered how upset he was for messing up the show, but she thought maybe Dylan got through to him. "Anyone see Paul?" she asked. "We saw him last night at the bar while Dylan and I had dinner," Jordan said. "We? My Dylan? Bass player Dylan?" Lucky asked, surprised. "When did this--?" Dylan brought Jordan some pastries from the buffet and sat beside her. "Telling her about our date?" he asked. Jordan looked down at her lap as a huge smile spread across her face. She shook her head. "No, I like to keep things to myself." Lucky scowled in her seat. She let the excitement of the show get to her and forgot about her best friend. At the same time, it looked like her neglect had led to the biggest smile she'd ever seen on Jordan's face. Jordan couldn't be that mad at her. Suddenly Lucky felt a kick from under the table and turned to Jordan in surprise. "What is it?" Lucky asked. She saw a stunned expression on her friend's face and followed her gaze to a man standing in the doorway. Lucky's jaw dropped as her heart flipped inside her chest. Standing at the entrance of the dining room was

Jude Morrison, a rock god. He was taller than she thought he would be in person. Confidence poured from him as he scanned the room in a pair of dark jeans and a long-sleeved distressed t-shirt with the remnants of a red eagle stretched across his muscular chest. His short choppy brown hair looked like he just rolled out of bed. To Lucky this wasn't just any rock god, Jude Morrison was the rock god. As Jude took off his sunglasses, he walked into the room towards Richard Black, who sat alone at a table by the door. Lucky couldn't take her eyes off him. She wasn't the only one. All eyes were on him. No one uttered a word while they wondered why such a famous drummer was in their midst. Even if you didn't recognize him, you knew he was a rock star. He embodied it. Jude Morrison wasn't just any rock star though, he was the drummer to Silverlight, the biggest band of the last generation. A waitress ran up to him, her hands flapping excitedly as she spoke. "Oh. My. Gawd! It's you! I absolutely love you. Can you sign something for me?" She handed him a marker and opened her blouse for him to sign her breasts. When he was done, the waitress reached up and kissed him. He responded by dipping her dramatically, giving her a quick peck, and then letting her go.

"Holy sh*t! That's Jude Morrison," Kat whispered. Lucky surveyed the room quickly and realized Paul was still missing. She shook her head with disbelief as she realized why Jude was there. "You okay?" Jordan whispered to Lucky. "You look pale." "There's no way. No freaking way is Jude joining my band. He's too big. He's too--" "Hot!" Kat interrupted as she fanned herself. "Woo! I think I'll be hanging around the tour bus more if he's in the band. You know he's wild in bed. I know a girl who knows a girl who slept with him. The stories I've heard about what that man is packing! You wouldn't believe it. And the number of women he's slept with..." She shook her head in disbelief. "You know he's got skills. He's definitely had enough practice." "I've heard all about him. Everybody has. Women in every town, dick the size of..." Lucky's voice trailed off as she tried to think of something large to compare him to. "Did he ever get married? I thought I heard he did after Silverlight broke up." "No idea. I don't think so. Or it didn't last." "No biggie, I'd take him either way. Hell, she can join in!" "This isn't about that, Kat. Just listen to me. He can't be in my band," Lucky said. "He'll ruin

everything. No. No way. I don't care who he is! If anything, that's worse. If he's in the band, it'll suddenly be his band. This isn't how it's supposed to be." Richard stood up and cleared his throat then waited for the low din to subside as everyone turned their attention to him. "Okay now folks. For those of you who don't know, I'm Richard Black of Black Dog Recordings. I'm going to be blunt. Last night's show was a wreck. This isn't a long tour. You don't have time to work out the kinks or even to f*ck around. For many of you, this is your only chance at stardom." He looked around the room at the roadies and the band as his words sank in. "Paul is gone. You're all on my dime and I expect you to do your best. I'm sure Lucky wants only the best for her tour too, so I got her the best. I'm sure you all know Jude Morrison. He's joining the tour." Picking up his long trench coat and a small briefcase, Richard Black left the room. Everyone sat stunned except for Jude, who stood up and walked to the door. Kat flew after him and caught up to him as he left the room.

JUDE A woman giggled as she grabbed "H eyhis Jude." arm to stop him from leaving. "I can't wait to work with you," she purred. Feeling the hand on his arm, Jude stopped. He was used to fans grabbing him and allowed it. Everyone else should know better. He turned to look at the woman standing beside him and narrowed his eyes. He recognized her. He knew labels called her in when they wanted to up the pretty factor. Plastic, he thought. Like so many of them. "What do you want?" he asked as he yanked his arm away. "I'm Kat Krave. I play keys. I can't wait to get to know you better." "Keys? I've seen you before. You don't play keys, you barely play at all," he scoffed. "Now be a

good girl and run along. I don't have the time or patience for this." As Jude entered the red and gold hotel lobby, he spotted Richard standing by the entrance's revolving door waiting for his car and made his way over to him. "Dick," Jude said as he approached. "I told you before I'm not babysitting a bunch of children." "They're not children, Jude. They're older than you were when you started touring." Jude gritted his teeth. He hated when other people were right. Fifteen years ago, at the age of sixteen, Jude drove out to LA with some buddies in the hopes they'd make it big. Jude did. His old friends had to change their plans. Back then, Richard Black was a hardworking young man with a dream. He spent a few years working at record companies and believed he had what it took to make money. He just needed the right band. Spending his nights at dive clubs that hosted new acts, he knew the local bands and their politics. He had a dream band in mind, but everything had to line up. He wanted to take the bassist and guitarist from one band, the lead singer from another, and form a brand-new band. He just needed a drummer. Jude was playing drums with his old buddies then. When Dick heard him behind the kit, he knew

he found his man. It didn't take much to convince Jude to meet the other guys and once they played together, everything else fell into place. Within a couple of years, Silverlight was the biggest band in the world. "You know why I'm doing this," Jude said. "You better hold up your end of the deal." "Yes, yes, I know. You want out of your contract. I guarantee it. I just wish you'd reconsider." "No. I've had enough. You know it was a sh*t deal." "You agreed to it, but I'll remind you that it wasn't my idea to begin with. I would've been happy for Silverlight to go on forever, she convinced you otherwise. But you were in love," Richard said as he rolled his eyes. "Yeah, love," Jude said. "Too bad Donna didn't feel the same." "You know in her own way she loved you. She still asks about you." "Don't talk to me about her. I know she's your niece and all, but I don't want to hear it." "Trust me, I'd rather not talk about her," Richard said. "She singlehandedly led to the breakup of the greatest rock band of this generation. Do you know how much she cost me?" A silver BMW pulled up and Richard took the keys from the valet. "Have you listened to Lucky's

music yet?" "No," Jude growled. "I'll learn my parts, don't worry." "I know you will. But listen to her music. I think you'll be surprised. The kid's really good." As Richard drove away, Jude entered the hotel. He resented having to join this tour with a bunch of kids just starting out. He knew Richard wanted him to listen to her music, but what did he know? Money was all Richard cared about. He just knew this Lucky girl was going to be some plastic pop tart not much different than that Kat girl. As he walked through the lobby, a couple of women in their thirties ran over to him. While they were dressed in business attire, they squealed like young girls as they approached him. "Jude! Jude Morrison! Oh, you are even hotter in person!" one of the women said. "I had your poster hanging in my bedroom in high school. Remember that, Becky? That was during Silverlight's second album." Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the band exit the restaurant and walk towards the lobby. One of the members stood out for him, a girl with long, light brown hair and curves that wouldn't quit. Her eyes were covered by a pair of sunglasses that hid half her face, but it didn't matter, he couldn't tear his eyes away from her. Jude was used to having women fawn over him,

and he sometimes used his rock star status. He couldn't help it, it had its advantages. He wanted this woman like he hadn't wanted anyone else in a long time, and he knew all he had to do was say his name and she'd be his. "Excuse me, ladies," Jude said to the two women, barely looking at them. "I hope you enjoy your conference." He left the fans and headed over to the band. He had been so wrapped up in his own problems that it never occurred to him to ask Dick about Lucky. He just figured with a ridiculous name like that, she'd be grinding on stage with a bunch of dancers while she lip-synced. Ignoring the other members in the band, he walked up to her. She was far from plastic and despite the sunglasses, he could tell she was naturally beautiful. He briefly wondered if Richard was right about her being good, but as his eyes moved over her body, he only cared about one thing and he knew how to get it. "Hi, I'm Jude Morrison," he said as he flashed Lucky a smile. "I know who you are. Everyone knows who you are," she said. Clenching his jaw, he gritted his teeth. He didn't expect that response. She should have swooned at his feet like the others. "Good. Everyone should," he said.

He angrily walked away. He didn't know what he was thinking. Some pop tart in his bed was the last thing he needed, especially on tour. It was better to just keep his distance anyway. Jude collected his things from the front desk and went outside. Throwing a large duffel bag over his shoulder, he walked over to the band's new ride, a sleek modern bus designed to his specifications. He refused to slum it in some beat-up excuse for a vehicle. As Jude took his first step onto the bus, he turned towards the band who stood under the hotel awning, looking lost. "You guys coming or what?" he said. The glossy black bus had every modern amenity. From Wi-Fi and TV, to mini refrigerators and a microwave. The tan, wide, soft Napa leather seats lined the first three quarters of the bus. In the back was a small room with a bed large enough for two people. "Hey Stan, good to see you," Jude said to the slender grey-haired driver as he boarded. Jude went all the way to the back of the bus and sat on one of the oversized seats. Reclining the seat all the way back, he put his earbuds in his ears. He figured he might as well listen to Lucky's album and get that out of the way. Surprised by what he heard, he skipped through pieces of different songs to get an idea of the whole album.

"sh*t, that girl's got talent," he muttered under his breath. He looked up to watch as she boarded the bus, enjoying her smile and greatly impressed with her songwriting. When he noticed her look towards him, he leaned back into his seat and smiled. Lucky was the exact combination of talent and beauty he couldn't resist.

WELCOME TO DC

LUCKY

s the bus began its trek out of Philadelphia and towards Washington DC, Lucky replayed her reaction to Jude over in her head. She wasn't worried about him taking over and making it his show anymore. He gave her the impression he didn't even want to be there. Stretching out on the comfortable leather seats, she figured she should talk to him. They wouldn't have gotten such a sweet ride if it wasn't for him. The least she could do was thank him. Besides, maybe she needed to apologize. She lifted her head to look over the seats and saw Jude had his earbuds in. Her heart flipped and she put her hand on her chest as she wondered when that would stop happening. She didn't want to bother him if he was busy, but she knew if she didn't talk to him then, she would never get the guts

to do it later. Sucking in a deep breath, she counted down from three and stood up. She chewed her bottom lip nervously as she walked the couple of aisles to the back of the bus to meet one of her idols. His eyes were closed, but his foot tapped to the music so she knew he was awake. With his sleeves pushed up to just under his elbows, he revealed part of what she knew was a full sleeve tattoo. She thought about how many times she wished she could see that tattoo up close and admired the deep orange koi swimming up the wild sea of black and grey waves. "Jude?" she whispered. She couldn't speak louder. Her nerves were getting the best of her again. Giving up, she began to turn back to her seat when he grabbed her hand and she felt a bolt of electricity shoot through her, making her heart pound. "Where you going?" he asked. "Oh, I just didn't want to bother you. I'll come back later." "You're here now. What?" "I…I wanted to thank you for the bus and… apologize for before if I acted a little…" she said, stammering, unable to get the right words out. "Bitchy?" As she looked at him, his bright green eyes with golden flecks dug into her soul. She hated him for

calling her out, even if he was right. He wasn't anything like she imagined, and that angered her even more. "You'd better learn the songs on time. It's been a while since you've played, so I'm sure you've gotten rusty," she said, hoping she got a little of that bitch back in her. Upset and disappointed, she walked back to her seat and sank down into it. She thought about that quote about never meeting an idol because they never lived up to your expectations. Pulling out her notebook, she began writing as she tried to forget about him. "Your stuff is good," Jude said as he stood in the center aisle. "Sure it's not too bitchy?" He laughed and pushed her bag aside as he sat in the seat next to her. His shoulders were so broad, they rubbed against hers in the oversized seat. Feeling his heat so close to her, she fought her instinct to giggle and blush like a little girl. "It's my turn to apologize. I think I let my ego get the better of me." "Don't let it happen again," she teased. "I can't promise that," he said with a laugh before walking back to his seat. Watching him walk away, she thought about how gorgeous he was. She still couldn't believe he was going to play drums in her band. It was a

dream come true. When she thought of how many late nights she spent in the rehearsal studios at school, trying to get drummers to play like him, it blew her mind. Now, not only was he part of her band but he was just a few feet away. She peeked through the seats and could see his long legs stretched out on his seat, his boots worn and dirty. Letting her eyes travel up his jeans, she couldn't help it and held her breath when they stopped at his bulge and wondered if the rumors were true. Her eyes moved up over his tight tan t-shirt that clung enviously to his muscular chest. Shifting in her seat so she could see him better, she noticed a silver chain around his neck. The stubble over his jaw. His smile. She was so focused on him that her mind had shut off. As her eyes continued to take in every inch of him, they made their way up to his smiling green eyes, which stared right back at her. Quickly moving to hide, she looked away and tried to focus on the passing trees and cars on the highway as her cheeks burned with embarrassment. Was he still looking? She wanted to know but was afraid to look. She thought she heard him laugh and felt her stomach knot. Scolding herself, she forced herself to pick up her notebook again. She had to remember that she was no longer the fan and he was just Jude

Morrison. But he would never be just Jude Morrison, the fast beating of her heart guaranteed that. Because of Jude's introduction at breakfast and the bad traffic they ran into, the bus took them directly to the theater. Lucky had always wanted to see Washington DC and visit the museums and monuments, but she realized she'd never get to see anything but hotels and theaters while she was on tour. As the road crew set up their instruments, Lucky and Jordan decided to look around the theater. It had been restored recently as part of a revitalization project for that part of the city. The entire venue glowed, from the lobby with its opalescent marble walls, red carpet, and intricate gold relief ceiling, to the theater itself, with its dramatic crystal chandelier dangling over red velvet seats. Lucky's nerves were in full force again. It was a new city and a new drummer. And not just any drummer. Of course she knew he had the chops to pull it off, but as far as she knew, he had only heard her album on the ride down to DC. She watched as Jude showed the drum tech exactly how he wanted his drums set up. Now wearing a black short-sleeved t-shirt, Jude's biceps rippled as he tightened a bolt on his floor tom. As if he felt her staring, he looked directly at her and

gave her a crooked smile that made her heart lurch in her chest. "Hey, I've been wanting to ask you something," he yelled over to her. Walking over, still watching him put the final touches on his drums, she was sure it was obvious to everyone she floated on air because of him. She felt a stupid grin permanently affixed to her face and hoped she didn't look as ridiculous as she thought. "Sure, is it about the set list?" "No, I got that. I was curious..." He paused as he examined her face, his green eyes rarely leaving hers except to double check what he was doing. "Everyone calls you Lucky. It's on your album and everything. That can't possibly be your real name, is it?" She laughed. "No, it's just a nickname. Long story." "Let me guess, parents' idea. What's your real name?" "Yup, their idea, they thought it was cute and a reminder of how lucky it was that I'm alive. My real name is Olivia," she said, although she fully expected him to never use it and forget it existed like everyone else. "That's pretty. Olivia. It suits you." She giggled nervously and immediately hated herself for that. Walking off stage, she replayed

their conversation over and over in her head. Jordan joined her in the dressing room as she changed into a blue tie-dyed maxi dress for the show. "You really like him, don't you?" Jordan asked. "What, who? Jude?" Lucky said. "Don't play stupid with me. I've known you almost your whole life. You think I don't remember whose poster is hanging behind your bedroom door?" Jordan teased. "What about you and Dylan? You barely left his side on the bus." "This isn't about me. Dylan's not some huge rock star with an equally bad reputation. I never told you, but remember Cori from down the street? A friend of her friend slept with him." Lucky rolled her eyes. She pulled her long hair to the side and began braiding it, hoping Jordan would just shut up. The last thing she wanted to think about was Jude with someone else, let alone the friend of another friend, as always seemed to be the case. "What's your point, Jordan?" "Just be careful. You don't know guys, and some of them see a sweet innocent girl like you and they want to take advantage." "He's not like that." "You don't know. You've known him all of five hours and barely spoke to him."

"Fine, whatever," Lucky said. "This couldn't wait until after the show? You know how nervous I get." "Well, I didn't know if you were going to do a disappearing act like last night, so I had to tell you now." "Ugh, please, like I don't feel guilty enough about that." Jordan smirked. "Good, just as long as you do feel guilty." The lights blinked, signaling it was time for her show to begin. She made her way to the side of the stage with the rest of the band. Her nerves were already gone as she listened to the crowd in their seats. They took their positions on stage and nodded to Jude, who started to play as the curtain rose.

The show went great. Lucky always felt that with the right drummer, any band could come together. Jude's presence proved her right. After changing back into her jeans and a royal blue tunic, she was surprised to see so many people backstage. These weren't just the usual band and roadies. A lot of people came up to her and told her they loved the show. Lucky was amazed.

While she knew she had talent, she really didn't think anyone would care to listen to her music. That's why she got so nervous before each performance. She'd never share it with anyone, but she expected the audience to leave and wonder what they were doing there in the first place. Once she could look out at the crowd from the stage, she could see them swaying and connecting with her music and she became confident. Looking around for Jordan, she spotted Kat sitting on a table with a group of people around her. Lucky thought she looked like a queen with her court as she looked down from her perch at everyone. "Lucky! Get your ass over here!" Kat waved her hand high in the air. As Lucky approached, two of Kat's group turned around. It was Ross and one of his friends from Philadelphia. Ross was cute as usual in a pale yellow polo with the band around the sleeves hugging his muscular arms and a pair of worn jeans that hugged just the right spots. With his short dark hair and everything about him looking perfect, Lucky couldn't help but think he looked like he stepped out of a clothing commercial. "It's my lucky day! Hey there, beautiful! You put on a great show. Was that Jude Morrison behind the kit?" Ross asked. "Thanks and yeah, that was him."

Lucky looked around for Jude, hoping she could think of an excuse to talk to him and get away from Ross, Kat, and her adoring fans. She spotted him walking towards one of the exits with a girl hanging on each of his arms. Her heart sank a little as she thought about what Jordan said. She hoped Jude's reputation wasn't real, but it looked like it was. Lucky didn't know how she'd manage seeing that for an entire tour, no matter how short a tour it was. "You remember Mark, right? He and I are following your tour," Ross said. Ross's voice brought her back and she looked at Mark, who looked like a clone of Ross except with lighter hair. "Oh hi, yes, I remember Mark," Lucky lied as she looked down the hall Jude was in with the two girls, but they were gone. "Wait a second, you're doing what? Following the tour? What tour?" "Ours, silly," Kat said. "I think we should invite them on the bus. It's only two of them, and I bet they'd make the trip so much more fun. What do you say, Lucky? You know you want to." Lucky stared at Kat blankly. She couldn't process that these guys were following her tour and would be wherever they performed. It didn't make sense to her, but even as she tried to figure it out, she couldn't get her mind off of Jude and those two girls.

"The group is going bar hopping tonight, Lucky. You have to come along. Remember, you still owe me a kiss," Ross whispered in her ear. She winced as Ross's alcohol breath reached her. After meeting Jude, the last thing she wanted to do was kiss Ross. He was definitely cute before, but now not so much. And especially not after seeing Jude in person. "No, not tonight," she said. "Maybe another time. I'm pretty beat, so I'm going to the hotel." She quickly grabbed her messenger bag, knowing the crew would pack up everything else, and walked out the exit door she saw Jude heading towards. No one was outside. The hum of the bus filled the air and she thought about how she preferred the smell of oil and exhaust to Ross's stinky breath. Thinking Jude might have taken the girls into the bus, she summoned up all her courage and got on. The back room door was closed. She hadn't seen it yet, but she heard it had a bed. As she walked to the back, she tried to talk herself out of it. This was crazy. What was she doing? She had just met the man and now she was acting like a jealous girlfriend. Her mind raced. What could he be doing with two girls? Did people actually do that? Throwing the door open, she stepped inside expecting to catch them doing something, but the room

was dark. As she turned on the light, she felt all her adrenaline leave her. She hated how Jude made her feel and she hated that he couldn't keep it in his pants. She sat on the bed, which took up most of the room, and punched a pillow. Just the fact that there really was a bed in the bus filled her with rage. As tears filled her eyes, she heard someone climb the steps onto the bus. "Oh, I didn't expect to see you, Lucky," Stan said. Stan was an elderly man with more life and kick in him than people half his age. He was small and almost frail in appearance, with a thick Southern accent. While he appeared unassuming, Stan was not a man to mess with. Growing up in the inner city, he was picked on for his size and learned how to fight in order to protect himself. Fighting was something he didn't have to do once people turned to him for protection. His standing joke was that he was stronger and just as stubborn as a mule. "Sorry Stan, I was just…looking for someone," she said. Smiling, he joined Lucky in the back of the bus. For as long as Stan could remember, he drove tour buses for some of the biggest and smallest acts in rock 'n' roll. He had seen it all.

"Jude decided to walk back to the hotel. It's just a few blocks from here," Stan said. "I didn't say I was looking for him." "And I never said I was the bus driver, I just am." He had a twinkle in his eye that Lucky couldn't get mad at. Stan patted her on the back before standing. "I'd like to go back to the hotel now," she said. "Sure, I'll see if anyone else is joining us." He walked down the aisle and turned around before going down the steps. "Lucky, remember one thing. In rock 'n' roll, there's more smoke and mirrors off stage than on." She didn't understand what he meant. Playing his words over in her head again, she couldn't figure out what he was saying or why. She pulled her notebook out of her bag and wrote down what he said as Jordan and Dylan got on the bus. After getting their hotel key, she and Jordan walked down a long plain hall as they looked at the numbers for their room. Lucky thought about how great it was to experience all these things with her best friend and hugged her. "You know, I really am lucky. I wouldn't be able to do any of this without you," she said to Jordan. "Oh come on, you're much stronger than you realize," Jordan said. "No, I'm not, I'm pathetic. Do you know I text

my parents several times a day? That's besides talking to them. I've been so dependent on them I don't even know how to live without talking to them all the time." "You're being too hard on yourself. You just need some rest. Remember, you didn't sleep much last night and with all the excitement of Jude today, I'm sure you're exhausted. You're just letting it all get to you." "Maybe you're right." They entered the suite and went into their own bedrooms. As Lucky grabbed her toothbrush, Jordan came in. "You know, Lucky, I'm the lucky one," Jordan said. "You have no idea how much you've saved me. Not just now with this tour but with everything." Lucky could see the pain in Jordan's eyes and wanted so badly to ask her what she was talking about, but she knew this one moment of vulnerability from her friend was the most she'd get. She hugged her tight and wished whatever hurt Jordan had gone through was in the past.

JORDAN

ordan meant every word she said to Lucky. She hoped she didn't make her feel bad, that was the last thing she wanted. The truth was she had never been happier in her entire life. As she lay in the dark room thinking about how everything turned out, she felt at ease. Being on this tour was the first time she had ever felt comfortable with herself. She got up and entered the shared portion of their suite and thought about how light she felt. She wasn't worried about who she might run into in the dark, she knew she was safe. As odd as it sounded, traveling from hotel to hotel in that bus gave her the comfortable feeling she believed most people called home. Flipping through her emails, she re-read one

from Ian Taylor, the photographer who shot Lucky. He wanted her to call him. She didn't even know how he got her email address. Figuring out the time in LA, she went back into her room and dialed his number. "Yes, what is it?" Ian said, answering the phone. Forgetting he had a British accent, Jordan was startled by his voice. But it wasn't just his accent, Ian sounded demanding and rude at the same time. She wondered if she should hang up. "Hi? Ian Taylor? This is Jordan Blake. I got an email--" "Yes, Pixie Girl! How are you?" "I'm okay, I guess." "You guess? I need more emotion from you, my dear. I know who you are. Like I told your friend, the camera sees everything and tells the truth." "You must be mistaken. You didn't shoot me," Jordan said. "Didn't I? Check your email." Looking at her phone, she realized she had a new email from him. She opened it up and saw a black and white close up of her face. Aside from the smeared black eyeliner, she saw her own sadness mixed with pain in her eyes, but with a hopefulness that covered her face. She only saw such raw emotion in documentary photographs, of which she was a fan. "Yeah, so? You took a picture I didn't know

about," she said. "You and I, Pixie, we're peas in a pod. I know that look, that pain. You're just getting away from it now, aren't you?" "Who the f*ck are you? Dr. Phil?" She couldn't believe him. Who did this egotistical asshole think he was? And why would he even think she would open up to him about things she couldn't tell her best friend? "You don't have to give me details. I know. I went through something too." His voice was tender and emotional for a moment. "Besides, Pixie, I didn't have you call me to throw a pity party. That's not my style. I wanted to talk to you about a job." "A job? You have to talk to Lucky. I don't know her schedule if you want to take more photos of her." "No, it’s you I want. But not to take photos of," he said. "I want you to understand me like I think I understand you. Now what I'm going to tell you, I don't want to ever hear about again, okay? You ever bring this up or tell anyone about this and we're done. Capisce?" "Yes, fine. What is it?" "When I was about your age, I had just graduated college. I majored in photography even though my mother told me if I didn't become a doctor or lawyer, I was wasting my life. It was also around this time that I had enough with the abuse I

lived with at home and left. I swore no matter what happened, I would never go back. Sound familiar?" Jordan nodded even though she knew he couldn't see. She was too choked up to say anything. She never told anyone about what happened at home so to hear it from a stranger who recognized it from himself, it was too powerful for her. She softly began to cry. "Jordan, you don't ever have to go back. I never did. I spent months sleeping on park benches or under bridges because I was too proud to ask anyone for help. You don't have to do that too. I wouldn't wish what they did to me on my worst enemy. I'm sure you feel the same." "Mmm-hmm," was all she could manage. She tried to clear her throat to speak but couldn't. If she spoke, she knew the pain and the memories would flood back, and it was all too much for her to bear. "Think about this, Pixie. I don't know if you like photography, but I'm sure you need a job. At least a better one than you might have. I need an assistant. I live upstairs in that warehouse I shot Lucky at. I bought the building years ago when it was ready to collapse and I made it into my studio. With the way the pipes and everything worked upstairs, it’s actually two apartments." "What are you saying?" "I need an assistant who can learn photography and help me on location and here in the studio. In

exchange, I'm offering a small salary plus your own apartment." "Are you serious?" she asked. "Dead serious. Think about it. You can start after the tour if you'd like. You know how to reach me, my little pixie, and I expect to hear from you again soon." With that he hung up, leaving Jordan shocked over her good fortune. She wanted to jump up and down. When they arrived at his warehouse, she knew exactly who he was. Photography was her love, just like music was Lucky's. Moving to LA would be a huge adjustment, but other than her best friend, what did she have to stay in Boston for? The next morning, she woke with her cell phone still in her hand. Ian had inspired her to start taking pictures of Lucky and the band on the road, so she charged her SLR's battery while she got ready and then headed down to the restaurant with Lucky for breakfast. "You must have had the best night's sleep. You look happier than I've seen you in a long time. Good dream?" Lucky asked. "You wouldn't believe it. I'll have to tell you about it sometime." Jordan didn't want to tell Lucky about Ian and her moving to LA in the middle of her tour. This was Lucky's time, and she didn't want to intrude on it even if she knew Lucky wouldn't see it that way.

As they entered the restaurant, she took in the chrome accents and modern style which was so different than the last hotel they were in. They all seemed to have the same breakfast buffet though and after dropping her stuff at a table, she began making herself a waffle. Dylan came in and stopped at the host stand and looked around while pushing his long hair back from his face. Wearing a rust-colored t-shirt, jeans, and a navy and charcoal scarf, she admired his style again. Suddenly their eyes met and he smiled as he walked over to her. She felt every bit of the anger she always carried with her melt as he kissed her hello. "Hey, I was looking for you. Did you sleep alright?" Dylan asked. "Yeah, great. Listen, I gotta tell you something you can't tell anyone. I wanted to keep it to myself but if I don't say something, I'm going to burst!" "What is it?" "Remember Ian Taylor?" Jordan asked. "The ego with a camera?" "Yeah, him. He asked me to be his assistant!" "Seriously? How did he know you were into photography?" "He didn't." "Then why make the offer to you? Did you tell him you have a boyfriend?" "Gimme a break, are you jealous? I really don't

know why he called me." She thought for a while and realized that while she didn't give him anything, he never even asked for her name. She looked over at Lucky. She knew if Ian had asked about her, then Lucky would have told her. "I honestly have no idea why." "That's odd. But it’s great. Are you going to do it?" "Yeah, definitely," she said. "I guess you're moving to LA then?" "Yup!" "You know, sometimes I live in LA," Dylan said as he took her waffle and carried it for her to the table as he held her hand. "I was wondering how I'd see you after the tour was over." He left her speechless. She grinned at him and stuffed a piece of waffle into her mouth so he wouldn't expect her to say anything. She liked him so much, but things were moving too fast. In the back of her mind, she knew he deserved much better than her.

HOTLANTA

JORDAN

fter the long drive from DC to Atlanta, Jordan was happy to see the hotel in the distance. As she stretched her legs, Dylan leaned into her, pushing her against the side of the bus, his hand pressed over her head as if she was his prisoner. She wasn't complaining at all. "So…Jordan. I was thinking maybe we could share a room tonight," he said. "I don't think that's a good idea. Lucky needs me. We have this ritual where we stay up and talk before bed," Jordan said. Lying was the only way she could protect his feelings. Jordan wasn't a virgin, so her decision had nothing to do with that. She wanted to sleep with Dylan, but she had such strong feelings for him that she didn't want to rush into it like she had so many times before. Looking into his brown eyes, she saw

he was hurt. She wished she could just tell him the truth, how much she cared about him and wanted to be with him, but she had been let down so many times before by so many people, she automatically kept her mouth shut. "Oh well, okay," he said, looking confused. "It’s Atlanta anyway and I have some old friends here. Maybe if it’s alright, I'll go out with them tonight." "You don't have to ask me. Do what you want," she said. As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Jordan regretted them. She knew they didn't come out the way she meant and she could tell by the look on his face that she hurt him even more. Lifting herself up on her tiptoes, she kissed his chin and hoped he forgave her. During the show, Jordan wondered if Lucky realized how palpable the chemistry between her and Jude was on stage. She enjoyed watching how Jude kept his eye on Lucky and knew what she wanted with just a nod. She waited off stage like she always did for Dylan, but when the show ended, he walked past her like she wasn't there. "I deserved that," Jordan said out loud as she watched Dylan walk away. "Deserved what?" Jude said. "Sorry, I didn't realize I said that out loud." As she walked away, Jude put his hand on her

shoulder. "Come with me," he said. Shocked that he wanted to talk to her and curious about why, she simply followed him to an empty dressing area. It was plain with white painted concrete blocks and pale green tiling that reminded her of her old high school cafeteria. Setting up two metal folding chairs, Jude sat down and motioned for her to sit, too. As ridiculous as she knew it was, she wondered if she was in trouble. "Did I do something?" she asked. "No, of course not. Seems I can't talk to women, they're always getting the wrong idea." "Sorry, it’s just," she paused for a moment, thinking how strange it was to talk to someone she and her best friend had idolized. "You're Jude Morrison. You do know that, right?" He laughed and leaned back in the chair as he stretched his long legs out in front of him. "I've been watching you and Dylan the past few days I've been here," he said. "I don't know what just happened, but I might be able to explain some of what he might be going through." "He's not going through anything, I am. He wanted to spend the tonight together and I said no," she said, wondering why she was opening up to him of all people. "Let me explain about life on the road. Things move fast and you meet some incredible people out

there. The problem is you never know if or when you're going to see them again. You learn to take advantage of the time you do have with those people." "Yeah well, he's going to take advantage of some time with some old friends tonight instead," she said as she folded her arms in front of her. "Don't count him out yet, Jordan. On the road, things aren't always the way they appear," Jude said as he looked at the clock on the wall and stood. "Sorry, I have to go." She sighed as she wondered what he meant. Entering the hall, she saw Dylan walking to the door with a small group of people she didn't recognize. One was a pretty redhead Jordan thought looked a little too young to be out so late. She wanted to go over there and put her arm around him or something to make sure she knew Dylan was taken, but she didn't want give Dylan the wrong idea just because she was jealous. Making her way to the bus, she stopped and watched Dylan as he spoke to the redhead. More hurt and annoyed with herself than angry at him, she tried to convince herself to go over and talk to him and explain why she said what she did. She tried to take a step towards him, but her feet felt heavy and weighed down. Staying in the shadows, she kept an eye on him. Her heart ached with the thought of losing him, but

she didn't have any tears. If she lost him to this girl or any other tonight, she knew it was all her fault.

LUCKY

uring each show with Jude, Lucky couldn't believe how much better the band sounded. She loved playing with him and everything worked together. When they were on stage, she felt like Jude could read her mind. Off stage was a different matter. Stepping out of her dressing room, she saw the same scene as the night before. She always heard the tour cities would morph together, and now she understood why. If it wasn't for looking out the window during the ride to the next city, all she would have seen was the hotel and backstage. Kat sat on a picnic table once again holding court. She could hear her laughter echoing down the long hall. Backstage was much different than the rest of the theater. While every venue seemed to have some sort of fanciness and opulence,

backstage was as bare bones as it could get. Lucky spotted Ross and Mark hanging around Kat again. She hadn't spoken to Kat much since that first night. She was curious about Kat and thought maybe she could help educate Lucky about life on the road, but Jordan was right, Lucky needed to be careful. She was too naive to really protect herself. "Hey Lucky! Another great show! We're going bar hopping again. You should come along," Ross said. "I don't know. That's really not my kind of thing." "Geez girlie, come on," Kat said. "You've got to learn to enjoy yourself. Come out with us." Lucky scanned the area looking for Jude again. Finally she spotted him talking to a woman as she leaned against the wall. She could tell the woman was into him, who wouldn't be? Lucky could hear her giggle as she flipped her light brown hair over her shoulder, then touched Jude's arm. Jealousy fueled her. She headed towards them, unsure what she would do or say, but stopped when Ross grabbed her arm. "Say you'll come out tonight. I came all this way from Philly for you." "Alright. I'll go," she said as she watched Jude slip his arm around the woman's waist and lead her towards the exit.

"Were you going to talk to Jude?" Ross asked. "I can get him for you." "No, it's okay. I'll talk to him tomorrow." "Did I ever tell you my sister has a friend who knows someone who--" "Please just shut up." Thankfully he didn't go on. Lucky didn't know how much more she could take. She wanted to hate Jude for bedding the acquaintances of the world, but she had no reason to. He was only her drummer. "I'm so glad you agreed to come along, Lucky. Last night was such a sausage fest. I could've used another girl around," Kat said. Lucky nodded. She really didn't want to go out. Part of her thought that if Jude could spend time with a groupie, then maybe she could too. It made no sense to her at all since he didn't know and probably didn't care. As she left, she noticed Jordan by the bus. Surprised that Dylan wasn't with her, she decided to check on her. "I thought you'd be with Dylan." "He met some old friends. She doesn't look that old to me, what do you think?" Lucky turned to follow Jordan's gaze and saw what was bothering her. It looked like the same exact scene she just saw with Jude. She felt her anger rise again.

"I hate him!" "Who? Dylan?" "No. Never mind me. I'm losing my mind. Go talk to Dylan. You two have something. Don't let whatever that is happen." "I need to remember that sometimes things aren't always what they seem," Jordan said before getting on the bus. Lucky stomped off towards Dylan. She had so many things she wanted to say to Jude that she couldn't say and believed Jordan felt the same way about Dylan, maybe even more. Tapping him on the shoulder, the girl he was talking to shot her a dirty look as he turned around. "What do you think you're doing? What about Jordan?" "She didn't tell you? She told me to do whatever I want. She doesn't care, so why should I?" "Are you really that stupid? You know what? If you are that stupid then she's right, go do whatever you want. But if anything in you cares at all about my friend, then you'll get on that bus with her." She stormed off to a darkened corner and covered her face with her hands. Why was she so emotional? What was this guy doing to her? They'd barely spoken yet she was falling apart. She was officially being ridiculous. Once she composed herself, she rejoined Kat, Ross, Mark, and the other people in their caravan.

Looking over her shoulder, she noticed Dylan getting on the bus. She smiled to herself, proud that she had stepped up for her friend. Lucky really didn't want to go bar hopping, but it was something the group seemed to want to do so she was willing to give it a chance. Spending most of her life as sheltered as she was, she looked at everything differently than other people her age. They split into two cabs and headed to a rowdy karaoke bar Kat heard was a lot of fun. Ross kept trying to put his arm around Lucky, but she wasn't interested. After being near a man like Jude, a cute boy like Ross simply couldn't compete. "Hey Luck, I wanted to talk to you," Kat whispered as the cab pulled up in front of an old brownstone that had been turned into a bar. "You gotta let Ross and Mark on the bus. There's plenty of room and they've been hitchhiking to our shows." "Seriously? Hitchhiking's dangerous," Lucky said. "I knew you'd feel that way. So what do you think?" "About them coming on the bus? I guess it's alright," Lucky said with a shrug. Lucky didn't think she had a choice. She would never forgive herself if something happened to them as they hitchhiked to her shows. Looking around the old neighborhood, Lucky

felt disappointed. She was hoping that if they were going out, she'd see some sights. The only sight she saw was a bum passed out against an old worn building. Ross put his arm around her shoulders again but she quickly shrugged it off. The bar was dark and smelled like stale, old beer. At the far end was a small stage with a video screen and a DJ in the corner. They sat in a black corner booth. "What do you want to drink, Lucky?" Ross asked. "I don't know. What is there?" "It's a bar, girlie! They can make whatever you want," Kat said. "I've never had much alcohol except for the other night," Lucky said. "What should I get? Pick something sweet for me." "No problem, I know exactly the drink," Ross said. When he came back, he set down a brownish drink in front of Lucky that was garnished with cherries and an orange slice. Leaning towards it, she sniffed the drink before stirring it with a thin straw. "What is it? I smell juice but can't figure it out. Orange or pineapple?" "Both. And some other stuff. It's called Sex on the Beach," said Ross. Lucky took a sip. "Mmm, that's pretty good."

She took another sip, enjoying the fruitiness of the drink. "You should get up and sing a song. These people don't know they're in the presence of a rock goddess!" "I'm far from that. If you want a rock god, go look for Jude." "Again? You sure mention him a lot." Lucky took another sip of her drink, hoping the topic would change. She couldn't help it – Jude consumed her thoughts. It wasn't something she was even aware of until that moment. "Why don't you sing something?" she yelled, trying to hear herself over the noise. "Nah, I just thought people should hear you. Get to know you." He stood up in the booth and yelled, "This is Lucky Saldano! Right here!" Lucky slumped down in her seat and hoped no one heard him. Embarrassed by how Ross was acting, she kept drinking from the straw and finished her drink in minutes without realizing it. When he got up to get another round of drinks, she stopped him. "No, nothing for me. I need to get going. Stan likes to leave by eight so he's not driving in the dark. We have a long drive tomorrow and I need some sleep before that. Geez, I'm talking a lot," Lucky said. She rubbed her cheeks, thinking her face felt strange, then shook her head. "Must be the

tour catching up with me. I really should get back to the hotel." Lucky wondered if she fell asleep because the drive back to the hotel seemed to fly by. As they entered the hotel, Kat, Ross, and Mark headed to the bar. Lucky thought she saw Jude sitting in the lobby, but as she got closer, she realized it was someone else. As she made her way to the elevators, she saw a tall man with tousled hair she was sure was Jude. But it only ended up being one of the bellhops. Annoyed that he was on her mind so much that she was hallucinating about him, she decided the best thing to do was to find him. She didn't care if he wasn't alone. As she thought of Jude in bed with that bitch he left the theater with, a fire lit inside of her. She knew she was being stupid and letting her jealousy drive her, but she didn't care. She was going to find Jude's room. Served him right if she interrupted him. She went up to the front desk and waited for the young woman behind the counter to get off her call. "Hi, can I help you?" "Hi, I'm Lucky Morrison. I need the room number for Jude Saldano. He's in my band. Can you believe that? I can't." "I'm sorry, we don't have a Jude Saldano," the clerk said as she typed into the computer.

"What? No! Morrison. Jude Morrison. How stupid am I? I mixed our names," Lucky said, feeling her cheeks turn red. "Yes, here he is. He's actually registered under a different name, but since he's in your band," she said with a shrug as she handed Lucky a small piece of white paper with the number 486 on it. Lucky rushed to the elevators and pressed the up button repeatedly as she waited for the doors to open. Riding the elevator to the fourth floor, she wondered how Jordan was doing and if she and Dylan had made up. But Jordan quickly slipped her mind as she found room 486 just a few doors down from Jordan's. She put her ear up to the door. Listening quietly, she thought she heard music coming from the room. She was expecting to hear a woman's voice, a giggle, or a banging headboard, whatever sex might sound like, but she didn't hear any of that. Wondering what they could be doing so quietly, Lucky gave up and pounded on the door three times. When no one answered, she was ready to knock again when the door flew open, revealing Jude wearing only a pair of jeans. Her heart leapt in her chest. "What the hell, Olivia? Why are you--" She's got to still be here, she thought angrily. I bet I did interrupt them. "Where is she? Where's that slu*t you left with?

I need to talk to her," Lucky said as she pushed the door open and stepped inside his hotel room. She was surprised at how brazen she was being but pushed all of that aside. She had spent years daydreaming about Jude, why should someone else get him? "She already left?" Lucky said as she looked around his room. "I thought you were the all-nightlong kind of man." Turning to focus on Jude with his bare chest and his jeans slung low around his hips, she was glad she got those words out because now she was speechless. Her eyes immediately followed the artwork of his koi sleeve tattoo across his chest to where he had a tattoo of a small heart with a thirtysecond note inside. Unable to stop herself, her eyes traveled down to a small trail of hair below his belly button that disappeared into his jeans. "That's none of your business," he said as he closed the door then walked over to the couch where a notebook lay open. "You've been drinking. If you're going to be a big rock star when you grow up, you'll have to learn how to handle that better." "I am all grown up," Lucky said, annoyed. "I'm not a child." "Then why would an adult woman come to a man's hotel room in the middle of the night? Were you hoping to get--" She waited for him to say the word, but he

didn't. Instead he turned away. "You should get some sleep," he said. "Don't tell me what to do." He sat down and picked up his notebook, slipped a pen into the open page, and closed it. Lucky couldn't help but be curious. When Silverlight was huge, she read everything about Jude that she could get her hands on. She never read anything about him being a writer. "Working on a song?" she asked. "Didn't I ask you to leave?" "Actually no, you didn't," she said. She sat beside him and reached for the notebook, but then stopped when she thought about how violated she would feel if someone opened her own notebook. "I'm sorry," Lucky said quietly. "For?" "For barging in. For reaching for your notebook. For being here," she said as their eyes met. "Feel free to stop me at any time." "No, keep going. I'm enjoying this." "I hate you," she said, grinning. "I can tell. I'd hate to see what would happen if you liked me." He gave her a crooked smile and she felt the blood rush to her cheeks. Suddenly she felt a little dizzy and warm. "Are you okay, Olivia?" he asked as he moved

closer to her. "Are you going to be sick?" "I…I don't know. I'm just not feeling well all of a sudden." Jude got up, poured her a glass of water, then sat down beside her and slipped his muscular arm behind her on the back of the couch. Having him so close made her heart flutter and her head spin even more. "Drink this, it’s just water," he said. "How much did you drink? I know you're young and on tour, but you have to watch yourself. You can't trust everyone." "One. And I am watching myself." "One? One drink? Geez, you're either a lightweight or that was some drink. Guess you're a cheap date," he joked. "Guess I would be." "Guess?" "I've never been on a date," she said, then quickly bit her tongue. Damn, why couldn't she keep her mouth shut? It seemed she embarrassed herself more and more lately. And he was the last person she ever wanted to embarrass herself in front of. "Wow, why not? A beautiful girl like you must've had guys falling all over you." "I'm not beautiful," she said quietly. "You know you're beautiful. Don't play coy with me. When you're on stage--"

"When I'm on stage, I have confidence. That doesn't make me beautiful." "Okay, I get it, but you don't need the stage. You're gorgeous on and off the stage. And confidence is sexy. Trust me on that." Her face flushed and heat spread over her skin. This is what it feels like to be on fire, she thought, hoping he wouldn't notice. His eyes locked in on hers and she felt lost in them. Nothing else mattered anymore but being near him. As he slid closer to her on the couch, she held her breath hoping he was going to kiss her. He slid his arm onto her shoulders and pulled her closer. With his other hand, he softly stroked her cheek before moving his fingers into her hair. Her heart was pounding wildly. Tilting his head slightly, their lips were about to touch when he stopped. "Never been on a date, huh?" he whispered, his lips so close to hers she could feel his breath. "Have you ever...?" She wasn't sure what he was asking but figured whatever it was, the answer was going to be the same. "No. Never. Nothing," she said. He kissed her nose and stood up, turning away from her. "You really should leave," he said. "But why? What if I don't want to?"

"There's a whole world out there you need to experience. You need to try things, make mistakes, and move on from them. I don't want to be one of those mistakes." "Fine," she said, annoyed. Lucky felt drunk, but she couldn't say if it was because of the alcohol or because of Jude. Whenever she saw him she felt dizzy, like the room was spinning. She stood up to leave and lost her balance, but Jude quickly caught her and helped her back onto the couch. "Stay here. The couch pulls out, you can take the bed." "I guess I'll be one of the many who get to say they spent the night in Jude Morrison's bed." Lucky giggled softly. Her eyelids felt heavy and her body slowly relaxed as the day finally caught up with her. As Jude carried her into the bedroom, she wondered if she was dreaming. How could she be so lucky to be in his arms? Jude pulled the sheets back and placed her on the bed. He took her shoes off then pulled the blankets up around her. He left the room and came back with a glass of water, which he placed on the nightstand beside her. As he kissed her forehead, Lucky wanted to pull him close to her, but she was too tired. She silently cursed herself for being so tired as he walked out of the room and closed the door. She

imagined him sitting on the couch, the light reflecting off the muscles of his bare chest. He opened his notebook and worked on lyrics to a song. Lucky didn't think it was possible, but Jude managed to get even hotter.

LUCKY

ucky woke to the sound of her phone vibrating on the nightstand next to her. Sunlight was just beginning to seep through the partially opened drapes. "Hello?" she whispered into the phone, then cleared her throat. "Did I wake you, dear? You had us worried. You know you're supposed to call before bed," her mother said. "Oh hi Mom, I'm sorry. I was really tired last night." She looked around the room then spotted a pair of Jude's worn leather boots by the closet door. Shocked, she sat up, realizing she wasn't in her hotel room. Damn hotel rooms all look alike. As she tried remembering how she got there, the memory of her barging in on him flashed in her

head and she groaned. "Is something wrong?" her mother said. "No, no, Mom, everything's fine. I just remembered something I forgot about." "How are things going with that new drummer of yours? Umm Jude…something. Isn't he that tattooed man on your wall?" "He's not there anymore, Mom, that was high school." She sighed, glad Jude couldn't hear the call. "He's fine. No, actually, he's great. He's an incredible musician." "That's good. Did I ever tell you a story I heard about him? You were too young for me to tell you before, but I guess now that you're a big rock star-" "I'm not a rock star, Mom." "Fine. Now that you're away on tour, I suppose you're old enough to hear this." "I'd rather not to be honest." "Remember your cousin Jessie? Well, you know she's not the most conservative woman. Anyway, she met him once while he was on tour with…what was the name of his band? Gold…silver?" "Silver. Silverlight. I really don't want to talk about this, Mom." "But it’s a great story, honey. Anyway, Jessie managed to get backstage and meet the band. She took a liking to Jude and ended up back at his hotel room--"

"Mom! Please!" "You need to hear this, Olivia. I think it’s important." Lucky knew whenever her mom called her by her real name, she meant business. Defeated, she knew she had no choice but to listen to the story, this time not from a friend of a friend, but from her own mom, first told by her own apparently slu*tty cousin. She couldn't wait to get off the phone. "Fine, go ahead, but I've heard enough already." "So they went back to his hotel room and ordered in some takeout and listened to music. From what Jessie said, his real passion was songwriting, but the band had very specific roles and refused to give him a chance." "Really? Go on," Lucky said, surprised it wasn't what she thought. "Oh, now you're interested?" her mother teased. "Well, by the time they finished talking it was late, so Jude offered her his bed to stay the night while he slept on the couch. Jessie was actually very upset he was such a gentleman, but when I heard he was going on tour with you, I felt a little better about my baby being away from home." Lucky shook her head in amazement, knowing he was asleep on the couch in the next room. She wondered how many times that happened with those friends of friends she heard so much about.

Maybe that was the smoke and mirrors Stan mentioned. "Why did you think I needed to hear this?" "Because I know there's a lot of temptation out there on the road. I know your father and I sheltered you from a lot of things, but just because you're away for the first time, it doesn't mean you need to try everything. Look at Jude. He's a big rock star, and all he wanted was someone to talk to. Sometimes it’s the little things in life that are more important." "Thanks Mom. I gotta go. Give Dad a kiss for me." Thinking about everything her mom said, Lucky decided she needed to talk to Jordan immediately. None of it made sense to her, but maybe it would to her best friend. Slowly opening the door, not wanting to wake him, she was shocked to smell bacon and see Jude cooking in the small kitchenette. He was dressed just in his jeans, no shirt, exactly like she remembered him last night. With his back turned to her, she was able to see a color tattoo on his shoulder blade of a scorpion. Surprised to see him cooking, she didn't say anything for a moment. She admired the strong muscles of his back, the way it V'd down from his broad shoulders to his waist. As she imagined what his muscles felt like, she heard the bacon grease

splatter. "I see you like to live dangerously," she said as she tried to ignore the thumping in her chest. "You're up. I was wondering when you'd wake up. What are you talking about?" Jude said, his brow furrowed as he glanced at her. "The bacon. And you without a shirt on." He laughed as he plated scrambled eggs, bacon, and buttered toast for her. "Well, I like to fly close to the sun." "That's a good line," she said, thinking about his notebook. "So you never answered me last night, do you write?" "We're not talking about that. I hope you like scrambled eggs," he said, changing the subject. "Thanks, this is great. But why did you do this? They have breakfast downstairs." "I thought after last night you needed a good breakfast." "Well, aren't you a gentleman," she said, thinking about what her mother told her that morning. "Don't let it get out," he joked. She wanted to ask why not but knew he'd never tell her. Besides, she might be reading too much into it. She looked over at the notebook on the coffee table. Even from the short distance she recognized the tattered, stained edges that came from carrying a notebook everywhere.

"There's so much I want to know about you," she blurted out. "I don't think that's a good idea." "Why not?" "It just isn't. Besides, you're young. Go out with Kat and have fun," he said. "And what about you?" "I'm doing my thing, don't worry about it." Getting Jude to open up was like trying to get water from a stone. She almost gave up, especially since she wanted to talk to Jordan so badly, but then thought about that time she saw him play live with Silverlight. "You know, Silverlight was the only live show I ever saw," Lucky said. "That's too bad, there are a lot of great bands out there." "You know, you're impossible to talk to sometimes," she said with a loud sigh. "I'm trying to have a conversation here." "Sorry, I just..." he shook his head as he paused. "I think we're better off not getting to know each other that well." "Why not?" "I already told you last night." She was quiet for a moment as she tried to remember what he said last night. But the more she tried to think about it, the more her head started to hurt. The only thing she could remember clearly

was her making a fool of herself. "Since you came on tour, I've been wanting to tell you how much you inspired me," she said. "I remember that one show like it was yesterday. Your solo was amazing, a real experience." "Now you're just trying to flatter me." "No, really. The way you slowed it down. Those grooves and rhythms. It wasn't some big showy spectacle like other drummers do. You weren't just banging away. You played music. It was intimate and sexy as all hell." "Thanks," he said as his eyes met hers. His face softened and he leaned on the counter a bit closer to her. With the slightest movement of his hand, he touched hers and her heart banged wildly in her chest. She didn't know what was happening between them. She had dreamed about him for so long that being so close to him felt unreal. The butterflies in her stomach kicked into high gear and the next thing she knew, she couldn't stop babbling. "I really mean it," she said. "It's because of you I decided to become a musician. Before that, music was just for fun. It was then that I realized work could be fun. Every song I've ever written was for you." She bit her tongue to stop herself from saying anything more as her cheeks burned from embarrassment. The last thing she wanted was for

him to think of her as another crazy groupie. She knew Jude had enough of those. "I mean, the drum part. I imagined you playing it," she said, trying to sound calmer than she really felt. He leaned forward a little closer and gently touched her chin and pulled her face closer to his. Lucky's heart continued its crazy rhythm as she held her breath, waiting for his lips to finally touch hers. He kissed her. Quickly. His lips barely brushed against hers before he pulled himself away, backing away from the counter she sat at, and crossed his arms over his chest. "You really have to go," he said sternly. "Oh, well, okay then. Thanks for breakfast. I guess I should get ready to hit the road. How long is it to Dallas?" "About twelve hours, just a bit longer than our last leg." "At least we get the night off," she said. "Thanks for letting me spend the night. And I'm sorry about barging in on you and--" "Forget about it." She didn't want to leave Jude, but she knew she couldn't stay. Lucky wasn't paying attention to the time, but she knew they'd have to meet for the bus soon. As she left Jude's hotel room, her mind swam with questions for him she knew he'd never answer.

Jordan surprised her as she entered the suite. "Where have you been?" Jordan asked, her arms folded over her chest. "I can't believe you were out all night. Your mom called me last night and I had to lie to her. What is going on with you? This isn't like you at all." "Geez, calm down. I spoke to my mom. Even she wasn't as crazy as you." Lucky plopped herself down on the couch. "I really need to talk to you so if you'd like to get back to being my best friend, I'd really like that." "I'm sorry, but it’s not like you to just disappear all night. Are you just getting back?" "No, I just got up and had some breakfast," Lucky said. "Where did you sleep?" "In Jude's room." "Are you freaking kidding me? Doesn't he always leave with a groupie or two?" "Yes, or no. I don't know anymore, I'm so confused. We need to talk, I need the other half of my brain," Lucky said. "Well, we don't have time now. Stan wanted to leave early, remember? You can tell me on the bus. I've been packing your things too. I don't know why you unpack so much for an overnight." "Crap! The bus. I told Ross and Mark they could ride along." "Who? Ugh, those guys, your groupies?

Seriously, what's wrong with you?" Jordan asked. "It was Kat. She just kept pushing and I couldn't say no." "I gotta teach you to grow a backbone one day. I think you're going to need it if you stay in this business. Besides, who gives a crap about what Kat wants?" She knew Jordan was right and admired that her friend always seemed so tough even though she knew how sensitive she really could be. Looking at Jordan in her leggings and an oversized plaid men's shirt, she realized she didn't have the sadness she had when she left her last night by the bus. "Did you and Dylan make up?" Lucky asked. "Seriously Lucky, we're going to be late!" "They can't leave without me, it’s my band." Lucky ignored Jordan's eye roll. She understood her desire to not be late, but it was her tour, her band, her bus. They wouldn't leave without her. Plus she needed to change out of last night’s clothing. Changing her jeans and putting on a clean lavender cotton tunic, Lucky was ready for the long bus ride. She parted the front of her hair and braided it then pulled the braids back to clasp them to the back of her hair, letting the rest of her hair flow wildly around her. As she and Jordan grabbed their things and headed to the lobby, Lucky couldn't stop thinking

about Jude. She believed she had him all wrong from the start. Whether he used women in the past she still wasn't sure, but it didn't seem like it was something he did anymore. She hoped that wasn't wishful thinking on her part. Entering the glass-encased lobby, they noticed Stan closing the bottom storage area of the bus before climbing aboard. When the bus began to move, Lucky's heart dropped to her stomach. "Oh--! You can't be serious!" Lucky said. She grabbed Jordan by the arm and began running through the lobby with their luggage rolling behind them. Bursting through the front door, they waved wildly at the bus, hoping someone would see them. The bus stopped at the corner and they quickly ran over to it. "See Lucky, it’s not your bus, it’s Stan's," Jordan said.

ALL MY EX'S LIVE IN TEXAS

JUDE

s Jude stuffed the last of his things back into his bag, his cell phone rang. He didn't have to look at the name to know who it was. Cade Summers, the lead singer of Silverlight and one of Jude's closest friends. "Hey man," Jude said as he answered the phone. "I don't have a lot of time." "Oh? She that hot?" Cade said. "Maybe Black can find a place for me on her tour, too." "Shut up, it's not like that. Besides, you know touring is the last thing I want to do, especially for someone else." "Who are you kidding, Jude? You loved touring. All that road puss*," Cade said with a sigh, "I miss it too." "You know it was never like that for me." "Yes, yes, everyone knows, Jude Morrison is

always falling in love. Who is it this time? Is it the kid?" "She's not a kid," Jude said. "Plus she has talent. Something I know you'll find hard to understand." "Oh, I bet she's talented. I hear all the chicks nowadays are easier than--" "Shut up, Cade," Jude said sternly. "Be serious for once." Cade sighed. "You take the fun out of everything, man. Just admit it though, you had to have been with thousands of women over the years. You loved every single one of them, didn't you?" "At the time I really thought I did, but I don't think I knew what love was." "But what about--" "Don't say her name. Not now, okay? But yeah, I did love her. I think after her I kept looking for that same feeling and confusing what my dick wanted with what my heart was looking for," Jude said. "Not that any of that matters. You know how it is, you f*ck up out there on the road and everyone knows about it. To this day, all anyone talks about is who I've slept with. I'm different now from that kid I was on the road. I grew up." "We all did." "Ha! Gimme a break, Cade. You haven't changed a bit." "Nah, you'd be surprised. You really would,"

Cade said. "Enough about me though, it sounds like you got it bad." "I do," Jude said. "She's perfect. Which is exactly why I need to stay away from her." "Man, you confuse me. So you love her, but you're staying away?" "I've made a lot of mistakes in my life, you know that. I don't want this girl to be one of them." "Jude, let me tell you," Cade said. "Take some advice from me. We've both left plenty of broken hearts on the road, and we've both experienced plenty of heartache." "Don't bullsh*t me, Cade. You've never had your heart broken." "Fine, you got me there, but you know what's worse? Never having the chance with that one you know is the girl for you. You want to be a puss* and worry about getting hurt or whatever, then fine, be a puss*, Jude. But after you see her with someone else, trust me, you'll be wishing all you had was a broken heart." Jude was silent. He wanted to be angry with Cade for what he said, but there was more that he didn't know. "I'm not being a puss*," Jude said. "I'm being a man. Lucky hasn't been out in the world like you and me. All of this is new to her. I love her. I've never admitted that before, not even to myself, but it's true. All I think about is her. My days are

brighter now that she's in them. And all I care about is her happiness. But she needs to experience the world and maybe even other people. I know you don't understand, man, and that's alright, but I'd rather be her last than her first." "First? Well, you know that's my specialty," Cade said, joking. Jude laughed. "Thanks, you always know the right thing to say. Talk soon." After hanging up with Cade, Jude left his room and headed down the elevator to the bus. Climbing aboard the bus in his jeans, a black fitted t-shirt, and his favorite boots, he listened to the heavy thud of his footsteps and wondered where Lucky was. Looking down the aisle, he didn't see Jordan either. They had to be running late. If they didn't get on the bus soon, they'd learn the hard way that Stan didn't wait for anyone. It was a fact Jude learned plenty of times on tour with Silverlight. As he settled into his seat, he heard loud voices he didn't recognize boarding the bus. Ross and Mark threw their duffel bags on a couple of seats. The men were interchangeable with their college boy, clean-cut look. Both wore jeans and striped polos, the only difference being that Ross's was sky blue while Mark's was pale green. Jude saw guys like them around all the female musicians. He never liked it. To him, male and female fans were completely different. The women

seemed to genuinely care about the band and musician they were following. The guy groupies were looking for something different. They wanted more than just a sexual relationship, they wanted a piece of the pie. He'd seen it too many times before. The male followers wanted a little bit of that stardom for themselves. He didn't trust Ross and Mark. Jude recognized weasels when he saw them. He only wished he could say something to protect Lucky without appearing jealous. Then again, why couldn't he? He was Jude Morrison. He could do whatever the hell he wanted. "Get off the bus," he growled at them as he approached. "Hey Jude! Dude, I've been dying to meet you," Ross said. "Get. Off. The. Bus." "Jude dude, relax. Lucky invited us. She wants us here." "I'll make this easy on you. Leave now and never bother her again, or I will personally throw you off the bus myself." "Hey guys!" Kat said as she entered the bus. "So glad you could make it." Jude felt his anger burn even more. Grabbing Kat by the arm, he pulled her out of earshot from Ross and Mark. "You should know better. I know Olivia

wouldn't have invited those pricks along unless someone else pushed her to." "Olivia? Oh, you mean Lucky. I think those loud drums have done something to your brain. She wants them here. It was her idea. I think she's into Ross. Can you blame her? He’s dreamy and he's always ready for a good time." "Stay away from her," Jude said. "She's dealing with enough right now. She doesn't need a bad influence." "What are you talking about? I'm a great influence. She's a big girl, Jude. I didn't realize you were here to babysit her." Kat walked away and sat near Ross and his friend before Jude could say anything else. Furious, Jude sat in his seat quietly growling as he wondered how he could protect Lucky from whatever those guys had in store for her. His only choice was to convince her to send them home. Once Lucky and Jordan arrived, he kept his eye on Lucky. Her long light brown hair was loose and wild except for two braids like a crown on her head. She spoke excitedly to Jordan and he wondered if it was about him. He hoped it was. He had to stop that. He had a bad habit of falling in love on tour. Sometimes every single night. He couldn't help it. He loved women. If he had to list his vices, women definitely topped the list. He simply couldn't resist them. There were a lot

of reasons why he needed to stay away from Lucky, and not knowing whether he was falling into his old habits was one of them. Dylan, alone with Jordan's attention being held by Lucky, sauntered towards the back of the bus. Jude remembered being that young and on tour. Dylan reminded him a lot of himself. "Hey man, can I join you?" Dylan asked. "Sure, I don't own these seats. Sit wherever you like." "Thanks. Listen, I just wanted to say it’s amazing to play with you. Like dream come true amazing," Dylan said. "Well, I have to admit I'm having a good time. I didn't expect to." "Why are you here? I mean it’s awesome for us, but what do you get out of it?" "Freedom," Jude said. "Whatever you decide to do, either stay as a touring musician or join a band, make sure you always have an out." "Is that why you left Silverlight?" "Yes and no," Jude said with a shrug. "Silverlight was great. We were the biggest band in the world, who wouldn't love that? But the band didn't work right anymore. Was I to blame for their split? Yeah, in a way. But only because I didn't have the freedom to do what I wanted to. A lot of factors were at play." Plenty of people called those factors many

things--ego, stupidity, ambition. Jude called them Donna. Just thinking about her was enough for him to rebuild the wall around his heart. "I'm still trying to figure out what I want," Dylan said. "I thought I'd keep touring until I found the right band. Every band I've been in, we just ended up fighting." "That's how bands are. Eventually everyone thinks they're right." "I've been touring non-stop since I was eighteen," Dylan said. "I didn't have a choice, I didn't have a place to live. My dad split when I was little. After that, Mom starting going out to parties and clubs. She'd leave me home alone and I'd take care of her. By the time I was eight, I was cooking, cleaning, and doing laundry." Jude listened, not wanting to interrupt Dylan, but he wondered if family dysfunction was a prerequisite for a music career. "My mom made some new friends and suddenly she was drinking more and doing drugs," Dylan said. "We lived in an old apartment development. You know the kind, the red brick buildings that faced a common court." Jude nodded then stole a glance at Lucky, who was scribbling in her notebook. They had so much in common, but he knew he couldn't open up to her. It wasn't right, she needed time on her own. She needed to live.

"One of our neighbors realized how often I was alone and called Family Services," Dylan said. "I know he thought he was doing the right thing, but after that I spent my life in and out of foster care, moving whenever my mom got custody back and changing schools. I ended up with no friends, nothing. "The only consistent thing was my music," Dylan said. "My dad had been a musician and when he left, he left behind one of his guitars. I always thought it was his way of giving me something. Of making sure I had something in my life. Maybe even a future. "I taught myself how to play and when I turned eighteen and was on my own, I went to every audition I could find. I'd sleep on people's couches, stay the night in a shelter, I didn't care. I wanted to call the road my home." "How'd you get into bass?" Jude asked. "Less competition. Everybody wants to be a guitarist and get noticed. Not many appreciate the bottom end. So for three years now I've been touring. It's great. I have no complaints. But..." "But what?" "But Jordan," Dylan said, lowering his voice. He leaned into the aisle to get a glimpse of her as she took random photos. "She's it, man. She's the one. I knew it when I first set eyes on her. And now she's thinking of moving to LA, and I want to get

off the road. I just want to be with her." "Then what's the problem?" "That wasn't the plan. I know I can get studio work, and maybe she can come on the road sometimes, but the fact that I'm thinking of all of this right now scares me." "Don't think about it then," Jude said. "Sometimes you should listen to your heart and not your head." Even as the words came out of his mouth, Jude recognized the irony. It had been a long time since his heart beat the way it did for Lucky. Then again, it had been a long time since he had been on tour. As Lucky stood up and stretched by her seat, Jude found himself following the hem of her shirt, wishing it was shorter and he'd get a small flash of skin. He thought about how soft her skin was, how good it felt to hold her so close. Closing his eyes for a moment, he smelled the coconut of her shampoo. "Jude!" "What? Oh sorry, Dylan, I thought you were done. I didn't get much sleep last night." "Oh yeah? Wild night? I've seen you leaving with some pretty hot chicks after the shows." "Yeah, the one last night was the hottest. I could get used to waking up to her every morning," Jude said as he thought about Lucky. "You don't get tired of it?" "Nah, it’s the lifestyle. It’s why we're in rock ‘n’

roll, right?" Jude was tired of the same old line and he realized he was becoming less convincing, too. Unfortunately, it was a role he felt he had to play. He didn't want the world to know about his personal life, that was messed up enough as it was. It was easier to play the dog, as a lot of women called him, than to risk the truth making the news. "Gimme a break, Jude," Dylan said, shaking his head. "You think we're blind? You think none of us see how you look at her? You keep saying you don't want to be here, but you sit in the back of the bus instead of hiding away in that room. I bet you sit back here so you can watch her without being too obvious." "You don't know what you're talking about." "I don't? I didn't come back here to whine about my life story. I came back here because I know you're going through the same thing." Dylan shifted a little in his seat to get a better look at Jordan. "And also because Jordan was busy talking to Lucky and this was the best place I could find to stare at her without looking like a f*cking stalker." He grinned at Jude, who started laughing. "Then welcome to stalker central," Jude said. "But let’s keep this between us." Jude hadn't been on the road since Silverlight and hoped he would never return. There were too many women in the world and it seemed like every

time one walked past, he found someone new to love. He couldn't do that to Lucky. If there was ever going to be something between them, he needed to be sure he wasn't just looking for a warm body. He needed to listen to something other than his dick. Besides, she was young. It wasn't her age, they were less than ten years apart. But Lucky was so sheltered and naive, he didn't want her to wake up one day and realize she missed out on life. She would resent him for that, he knew he would if it was him. His heart had been broken enough times. He didn't want to go through that pain again. He had no choice but to keep Lucky at a distance. Even if that distance kept shrinking.

LUCKY

ucky quickly forgot about running for the bus once her eyes met Jude's as she slid into the seat next to Jordan. She grinned as she thought about peeking down the aisle at him but didn't want to embarrass herself in case he was looking. As Jordan made herself comfortable, she pulled out her camera and showed Lucky some shots she took of last night's show. "You gonna tell me about you and Dylan or do I need to drag it out of you?" Lucky said. "We made up, not much more to say," Jordan said then looked away. "You're blushing! Mark this day folks, Jordan Blake actually blushes." "Shut up!" Jordan hissed. "I want details. I deserve to know. I spoke to him after I left you, you know."

"Yes, I know. He said he was just trying to make me jealous because I hurt him. He thought I didn't care about him. I guess what Jude said is true, things aren't always the way they appear." "Wait, when did you talk to Jude?" Lucky asked. "Last night, after the show while you were changing." "What did he say? I mean how did that happen?" "He wanted to talk to me about Dylan, that's all. I guess he felt bad for me," Jordan said with a shrug. "I must’ve looked pathetic." "I can't believe he spoke to you," Lucky said, her brow wrinkling. She wanted to say more and tell Jordan about what happened with Jude, but she wasn't sure what to say. She had so many questions about last night. Why was he alone? Why didn't he kiss her? But she couldn't ask. It was time for her to grow up and stop obsessing over childish questions. Dylan had been at the back of the bus for a while with Jude. She wanted to get a glimpse of Jude, see his tattoos peeking out of his shirt, his choppy hair perfect in an unobvious way. As she tried to think of a way to get a peek, she realized she couldn't without risking being caught, but why should she care? Tired of acting so stupid around him all the time, she summoned her courage and

went to the back of the bus hoping no one else could hear the loud thumping of her heart. "Hey, there's my lucky girl," Ross said. Forgetting that Ross and Mark were on the bus, Lucky ignored the comment, not thinking it was for her. Suddenly his hand closed around her arm, stopping her and forcing her to look at him. "Oh Ross, I'm sorry, hi. I need to--" Lucky stammered, feeling uncomfortable. "Jeez, now that you have me all to yourself, you're ignoring me?" Ross said. Did I ever pay much attention to you to begin with? she thought. Unsure how to answer, she laughed and hoped he would let her go. Looking towards the back of the bus, she thought Jude looked angry. "No, I just need to talk to Jude," she said as she tried to pull her arm away. "You're not telling me something," Ross said. "I came all this way for you, followed you on your tour. You're into him, aren't you?" "He's in my band and we need to talk about the set list. You wanted to come on the bus, I never invited you," she said. Her anger grew and bubbled over the longer he held onto her arm. "Now let go of me before I tell Stan you shouldn't be here." "Everything okay, Lucky?" Stan asked with a serious look in his eye as he peered through the rearview mirror at them.

She yanked her arm away from Ross. "Everything's fine Stan, thank you," she said. Breathing a sigh of relief, her anger quickly left her and she felt calm and at ease for the first time. Her shoulders felt lighter and she pushed them back, feeling proud of standing up for herself as she walked the rest of the way up the aisle. "Hey Olivia, glad you came back here. I wanted to talk to you," Jude said. She still couldn't believe he was calling her Olivia. Even Jordan didn't call her that, and she knew she didn't care for Lucky. Olivia felt like a foreign name to her since no one used it, but she loved hearing his deep, husky voice when he said it. He made her name feel like something that only her and Jude shared. "Since you're back here, I'm going to sit with my girl," Dylan said as he stood up. "See you guys later." "You wanted to talk to me?" Lucky said as she watched Dylan slide into the seat next to Jordan. "Yeah, about those guys," Jude said, nodding towards Ross and his friend. "Take a seat." "You saw that?" she asked, feeling embarrassed. "I wanted to talk to you about them before something like that happened. They shouldn't be on the bus." "And I'm sure you never brought groupies along on your tour bus."

"It's different." "How? Because I'm a girl? Are you saying that because I'm a girl I shouldn't have any fun? Maybe I should just stay at home and wait for Prince Charming while knitting a sweater." Lucky couldn't help but think about how her parents sheltered her. She knew things would have been different if she was a boy, and it made her more sensitive. "No, that's not what I meant," Jude said. "Then what?" "They're just bad news, okay? I've seen guys like that. They're parasites." "Well, they're my friends." "Didn't look like that," he said. "Well…I..." She didn't know what to say, but she didn't like that he was trying to control what she did. In her mind, if she was a guy, Jude would've patted her on the back or given her a high five, not scolded her. "Just be careful, Liv." He got up and disappeared through the back door into the bedroom. She almost followed him in, ready to argue some more, but she didn't know what she was fighting about. Having Ross and Mark on the bus was the last thing she wanted. Lucky had to get them off the bus. How Ross treated her before was reason enough, she just didn't know how to do it.

The sun was setting as the bus turned towards their hotel in Dallas. Surprised to see a bellhop standing outside in uniform, she wondered if they were at the right place. "Stan, is this right?" Lucky whispered over Stan's shoulder as the bus hissed to a stop. "That's right. We get to sleep first class tonight. The label arranges for the best hotel in the city when a tour member comes home." "Home?" She turned around and looked down the rows of seats as she tried to see if anyone looked more excited than usual. "Who's from Dallas?" "Me, and I'm happy to be back. I think depending on the route, I might be from Chicago next time. Really nice hotels there." Stan winked at her as he opened the bus door. Entering the hotel through the powered revolving door, Lucky couldn't believe how large and glamorous it was. She never traveled much before since her parents didn't have a lot of money, so she wasn't used to seeing this kind of elegance. The lobby was several stories high with glistening white marble floors, tall columns, and huge crystal chandeliers. In one corner, a black baby grand piano sat in the middle of a lounge with several thickly upholstered chairs.

As Ross and Mark entered the hotel, Mark let out a low whistle. Kat bumped into Lucky as she came through the revolving door. "Oops, sorry Lucky, you're supposed to keep walking after you exit the doors," Kat said sarcastically. Lucky looked at her in surprise. She couldn't believe Kat would talk to her that way. Before she could say anything back, Kat had caught up to Ross and Mark as they headed to the bar. "Fine, they're on the bus, but they're not staying here, are they?" Jordan asked, looping her arm through Lucky's to move her out of the way. "No, no way. I really don't know what they're doing here, but I didn't think about that when I let them come on the bus. The label isn't paying for them, and I sure as hell won't let them in our room." "Umm…about our room," Jordan said as she looked away. "Well, this is only if you're okay with it, but I was thinking of spending the night with Dylan. It's just…geez Lucky, look at this place. We'd never be able to afford anything like this on our own and well..." "You don't have to tell me, I get it," Lucky said with a smile. Hearing the sound of Jude's boots thudding on the marble floor echo throughout the lobby, she turned to watch him walk by. The muscles on his one arm bulged as he carried his duffel bag past

them. Just like every time she saw him, her heart skipped a beat. "Since you guys have the night off, Dylan and I are going to have a real date. You have no idea how excited I am." "I forgot how easy you were, putting out on the first date," she teased. "You're just jealous, you big virgin," Jordan said, laughing. She was jealous. Not because Jordan had done it before or that she and Dylan would be together tonight. Lucky was jealous of that duffel bag Jude carried, of that notebook he wrote in, anything he touched. She knew it was stupid, but she wouldn't have minded being an inanimate object for once if it meant she could spend more time with him. Opening the door to the hotel room, Lucky dropped her bags by the door. The suite was huge. Easily the size of a small apartment and much larger than any hotel room they had stayed in so far. She and Jordan began turning on lights as they walked through. The main living space had a large flat screen TV, stereo surround sound, and a large, comfortable looking couch. When Lucky sat on a burgundy chair in the corner of the room by the window, she was surprised to find that it reclined. Each of the bedrooms had a huge king-sized bed with a dark blue comforter and white sheets.

The bed looked fluffy and comfortable and Lucky knew she'd get the good night's rest she so desperately needed. "I can't wait to see the bathroom," Jordan said excitedly as she ran into the bathroom that separated the bedrooms. "Ooh Lucky, get in here!" Lucky entered the largest bathroom she had ever seen. Bone-colored ceramic tile covered the floor. Garnet-colored granite topped the two sink areas with long mirrors that covered the wall above them. In the corner of the room was a deep triangular whirlpool tub. "Guess what I'm doing tonight," Lucky said. "Hmm…I wonder if Dylan has one in his room." As Jordan started going through her clothing, Lucky left the room planning to explore. She wanted to look around more and figured she could stop in the restaurant to bring food to her room later instead of waiting for room service. The restaurant was a traditional steakhouse, dark wood walls with white linen tablecloths. Lucky couldn’t remember the last time she had a steak. It wasn’t a normal thing in her house to go out for steak, or really to go out much at all. While the hostess, dressed in black slacks, a pleated white button-down shirt, and a black vest seated a couple, Lucky glanced over at the bar where Kat, Ross, and Mark were doing shots. She

heard Kat hoot then heard their laughter. She never understood the fascination with drinking and now that she had her first drink and felt its effects, she didn’t care for it. Lucky preferred being in control. She could embarrass herself easily enough without alcohol. As the hostess headed back, Lucky wondered if her sour expression was caused by her brown hair being pulled back too tight by her ponytail. She didn’t look pleased to be working, but suddenly her scowl shifted into the biggest smile and her eyes opened wide. "Oh my goodness, it's you! Table for two?" the hostess asked. Confused, Lucky turned around and saw Jude behind her wearing a dark red button-down shirt, the first couple of buttons open at the top, giving her a view of his silver chain. Sticking out of the bottom of his dark blue jeans were a different pair of black boots that looked less worn. Lucky wished she had changed clothes too as she suddenly realized she smelled like stale bus air. "Hi. I'm surprised to see you," Lucky said. "I just got here. Care to join me?" "I was just going to bring some food back to the room. I didn't even change." "You look beautiful. Like always. Join me, I hate eating alone." She couldn't say no. She didn't want to. Jude

took her hand and held it between his, engulfing it between his large hands as they followed the hostess to a curved corner booth. A waiter, a short man with slicked-back black hair, came over with a clear unopened bottle with a blue and white label and asked what kind of water they'd like. Lucky looked at Jude. As far as she knew, there was one kind of water--wet. "We'll just have tap," Jude told the waiter before turning to her. "Is that okay?" "There are other waters?" she whispered. "They offer a few different types," he said as he shrugged. "Frankly, I prefer tap." The waiter returned with a carafe of ice water and poured it into two long stemmed glasses. Lucky looked around, glad to see the restaurant was fairly empty. She felt uncomfortable enough as it was, she didn't need a lot of people watching and she knew that all eyes were always on Jude. Having dinner with Jude wasn't what made her uncomfortable. She couldn't take her eyes off him, so she understood why others wouldn't be able to either. What really made her uncomfortable was the number of forks on the table. She had never eaten at such a fancy restaurant before and didn't want to look stupid. Especially not in front of Jude. Returning again, the waiter set down a silver basket with a linen-wrapped loaf of bread and two small bowls, each filled with a rounded scoop of

butter. "This is our famous house-made rosemary bread," the waiter said. "You have your choice of our sun-dried tomato butter or the champagne brie. I think you'll enjoy both." As soon as he left, Jude unwrapped the bread and offered Lucky a piece. "You have to try those, they're amazing," he said. "You've eaten here before?" "Yup, we stay here every time we play in Dallas. It's Stan's hometown." "No, it's not," she said, laughing. "You never know. All I know is that's one badass old man. Always has been." Wanting to taste the champagne brie first, she spread the smooth white cream onto the bread. It was light, slightly sweet and mild tasting but amazing. Next she grabbed another piece of bread and smoothed on a dollop of the red-flecked butter. The sun-dried tomato butter had a more savory and heavier flavor than the champagne brie but was equally as tasty. The warm rosemary bread complemented them both with its delicate herb flavor. Lucky would've been happy just filling up on the bread. As the night went on, they could hear Kat with Ross and Mark getting louder at the bar. Some of the restaurant patrons shot them dirty looks and

Kat responded by giving them the finger. "I've seen how this turns out. What do you say we ask them to pack our food and eat in my room?" Jude asked. "Sounds good. I'm embarrassed for them already, I don't need it to get worse." Once they were in Jude's room, which was just as lavish as Lucky's, he unpacked their dinner of steaks, roasted asparagus, and a special baked dish of thinly sliced potatoes layered in a jalapeño cheese sauce on the coffee table. "Hey, they must've made a mistake, there's a bottle of wine in here. Want some?" "Okay, I'll try it," Lucky said as she sat on the floor next to Jude as he poured the wine into hotel glasses. Lucky thought it was the best meal she ever ate, but she knew the company had a lot to do with it. She probably would've been just as happy eating at McDonald's with him. As they finished their meal, Jude turned on the TV and found an old movie. Sitting on the couch, Jude turned to her. The gold in his green eyes sparkled, but she wasn't sure if that was just the wine. His expression was playful and serious at the same time and the slightest smile played on his lips. "You're too far, come closer," he said, patting the cushion beside him.

She sat next to him and he wrapped his arm around her shoulders. When she leaned into him, making herself more comfortable, his arm slid so it pressed against her back and his hand rested on her hip. She thought she was in heaven. Curling up with Jude on the couch in front of the TV was easily the most romantic thing that had ever happened to Lucky. The movie was boring and between that, the long bus ride, the heavy meal, and the wine, she felt her eyelids get heavy. She hated missing what happened at the end of the movies though, no matter how dull they were. As she struggled to stay awake, her head slowly slipped down from his chest to his lap. He moved her hair back from her face and slowly stroked her cheek until she fell asleep. Opening her eyes, Lucky noticed the purpleblue sky through the open drapes and wondered how long she had been asleep. The TV was still on and she could hear Jude breathing steadily. Lucky lifted her head from Jude's lap and looked up at him, his head resting on the back of the couch, his eyes closed, his arm still holding her. Rubbing her eyes, she felt out of sorts. It took her a few minutes to remember what city they were in. Taking in the opulence of the room, she remembered Stan saying he was from Dallas. She knew there was no rush. Their show that

night was hours away, and it wasn't even morning. Stan wanted to hit the road immediately after because Phoenix was such a long haul. Looking back up at Jude, she wondered why he slept like that instead of waking her up. He groaned and moved his head side to side and began massaging his neck. Feeling even worse since he was in pain, she stood up and grabbed the hand that was still on her hip. "Come on, you'll feel better with some sleep," she whispered, not sure he was really awake. As he followed her into the bedroom, he yawned, then collapsed on the bed fully dressed. She drew the curtains and got into bed with him and as she closed her eyes, she felt him move closer to her and fit his body alongside hers. Certain he didn't know who she was, she didn't say anything. "Good night, Olivia," he whispered in her ear before falling back asleep. She lay there listening to her speeding heartbeat, with his warm body next to hers, believing her life couldn't get any better.

JORDAN

ordan nervously paced the hotel room. She couldn't believe she was so anxious about spending the night with Dylan. It wasn't like she hadn't slept with a guy before, but Dylan was special. She didn't want to mess anything up. She wanted their date and everything to be perfect. Jordan knew she was putting a lot of pressure onto a date, but she couldn't help it. If she didn't analyze everything, it wouldn't be her. She looked through the clothing she brought with her on tour with Lucky. Never really caring about clothing and not thinking she'd meet a guy, she didn't bring anything pretty. "Since when do I want to look pretty?" she said out loud. Sighing because she always spoke to herself

when she was anxious, she looked through her clothing again hoping something new magically appeared. Something new. She looked at the time and figured she had about an hour before Dylan picked her up at her room. Calling the front desk, she crossed her fingers as she bit her bottom lip and tapped her foot impatiently. "Front desk," a woman with a slow Southern accent answered. "Hi, I was wondering if there are any clothing stores nearby?" "Yes, there's a shopping district about three blocks from here, but it's really not walkable because of construction. We do have a small boutique that sometimes carries dresses and whatnot. You might want to give that a try first." "Thank you." Jordan grabbed her wallet and the room key and bolted out the door. She hit the elevator down key repeatedly as she waited for it to arrive, then leaned against the wall while riding the elevator down to the lobby. Running over to a signpost, she followed the arrows down the hall, away from the lobby and into a small alcove with several boutiques. The largest of the shops had a couple of dressed mannequins in the window. As she entered the carpeted shop, the smell of perfume engulfed her, causing her to sneeze.

"Bless you, sweetheart. Well, aren't you the cutest little thing!" drawled the tall woman behind the counter. "What can I do you for?" Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Jordan shot an annoyed look at the boutique owner. She was a matronly-looking woman with steel grey hair twisted into a large bun, and her oversized bosom pushed the boundaries of her blouse's silk fabric. Giving the small boutique a quick glance, Jordan didn't think she'd find anything there but figured it wouldn't hurt to ask. "I'm looking for a dress?" "Are you askin'?" the boutique owner said with a laugh. "Listen, I don't need this." "No, no, little one. I'm sorry, I know sometimes I'm hard to take. I don't usually carry anything as tiny as you, but you're in luck. I got the wrong shipment here today. They keep sending me the wrong stuff. Maybe if it's missing some things they'll stop doing it." "For real?" "Now I don't know what's in the shipment. It's just a box. For all I know it's full of socks, but I know it's from one of those cutesy mall places you kids shop at. Let's check it out. By the way, I'm Edra." "Hi, I'm Jordan." "Like the river?"

"No, like the basketball player." Edra shot her a suspicious look. "Now why don't I believe you?" Jordan followed her into a room directly behind the counter where a large box sat on the floor. The woman grabbed one corner of the box, yanked it open, and started pulling out flat pieces of clothing wrapped in plastic. "You said a dress? Goin' anywhere in particular?" "On a date." "Oooh, a date. Oh, and I can tell he's special by the color your cheeks just turned." Overwhelmed by the woman's kindness, Jordan suddenly opened up. "Yes, he is special. He's the most amazing guy I've ever met, and this is our first date. He's the bass player in my best friend's band. They're on tour." "Well then, we gotta dress you up in something pretty now, don't we?" Edra began opening up the plastic sleeves to look at the clothing until she found a dark maroon dress with tiny ivory flowers. It was vintage style with a full skirt, cap sleeves, and tiny pearl buttons going up the bodice. Jordan fell in love with it immediately. "Oh! It's perfect! Can I try it on?" Pointing to a dressing room, Edra handed Jordan the dress. While Jordan tried it on, Edra

looked at her shoe wall and brought a couple pairs of shoes she thought Jordan might like. "Try these Mary Janes with it." "Thank you so much for this, but the dress is a little big. Is there something else in the box?" "It doesn't matter what's in the box, honey, this is the dress for you. I saw your eyes light up like a Christmas tree when you saw it," Edra said as she grabbed a small red pin cushion. "If you give me fifteen minutes, I can get this dress to fit you like a glove. Just stand still while I pin it." Once Edra was done with the alterations, Jordan pulled her credit card out of her wallet. "Thank you so much. You have no idea how much this means to me," Jordan said. "Put your money away, child. I told you, that's not my dress. Those fools who keep giving me the wrong stuff can take the loss." "But what about the shoes and the alterations? You have to at least let me pay for those." Edra pointed to a sign that read "Free Alterations," then crossed her arms over her pillowy chest. "Please, Edra. I can't just accept all this for free." "Listen honey, I've lived a long life and I've seen many things. I can see not enough people took care of you. Definitely not the ones who should've at least. You come back here tomorrow and tell me

all about your date and we'll call it even, how's that?" As her eyes filled with tears of appreciation, Jordan smiled and nodded, unable to speak. "Aww, come here baby," Edra said before giving her a strong hug. Jordan hugged her back, thinking Edra felt like an oversized pillow, and let out a long breath as her tears began to spill. She cried into Edra's shoulder and was happy that Edra didn't comment on it. Once Jordan regained her composure, Edra handed her a shopping bag with the shoes and the dress. "Now you knock 'em dead tonight. And I'm serious, I haven't been on a date in ages. You come back and tell me every detail so I can pretend it was me in that pretty dress out with Troy." "It's Dylan." "Well, when I was your age, his name was Troy. God rest his soul." Edra smiled softly and pointed to a black and white photo in an old silver frame sitting on the counter. In the picture was a younger, thinner version of Edra standing next to a man holding a guitar in one hand, his other arm around her. "We were married for fifty years. What a mess I was when I met that beautiful man." She smiled, obviously reliving the moment. "Now get out of here, you're running out of time and I know you want to look perfect."

Jordan took the bag and headed out, then turned back around, ran over, and gave Edra a kiss on the cheek. "Thank you. For everything. Really," Jordan said, tears making her eyes shine. After taking a quick shower, Jordan managed to get ready just in time. As she took one last look in the mirror, she heard a knock on the door. "Wow! Look at you!" Dylan said. "I'm not worthy." He pretended to bow, and she laughed before moving out of the way to let him in. Smelling like mint as he walked past, she noticed his shoulderlength light brown hair shone more than usual. This was also the first time she saw him in a pair of khakis with a navy buttoned shirt. She wondered if he brought that with him or if he did some lastminute shopping, too. "Not worthy. You can be a real jerk sometimes, you know that?" "You're stunning. You really are," he said, smiling before he kissed her lips. She felt herself melt with his words. Jordan had a hard time letting people in. After all the disappointment and heartache she experienced with her family, she believed no one could truly love her. She had a hard enough time loving herself. Dylan was the first person she ever really let in. He didn't know any of her secrets though. Talking

about that wasn't something she ever thought she would do. Normally she kept people at arm's length, but Dylan kept hitting that stone wall she had up until there were cracks. It made her wonder if he would be the one to break all the way through her armor. "Are we eating downstairs in the restaurant?" she asked as she grabbed her room key. "No, we're on a date. I'm taking you out." "Out? Have you ever been to Dallas before? Where are we going?" "I told you my mom and I were like gypsies. There isn't a place I haven't lived." Even though he said it casually enough, she knew there was more going on in his past than he let on. It made her feel closer to him, knowing they were both damaged. "So then where to?" "Dinner and a show." "Really? Okay," she said suspiciously. She was curious to know what he had in mind, but she knew him well enough not to bother asking. He laced his fingers between hers as they walked through the lobby and outside where they got into a taxi the bellhop called. "Samuell-Grand Park please," Dylan said to the driver. "We're stopping at Whole Foods on Greenville on the way." As the car pulled away from the hotel, Jordan

couldn't keep her mouth closed anymore. She needed to comment, ask, learn something. "Whole Foods? The grocery store? When you said dinner and a show, is this your way of getting me to make you dinner?" "Alright fine, I'll tell you. Geez, you make surprising you very difficult, you know." She grinned cutely at him then batted her lashes before laughing. "They have sandwiches and stuff there. I thought we'd get some sandwiches and watch Shakespeare in the park. I know how much you love him." "Seriously? Which play?" she asked. "Midsummer Night's Dream." She giddily bounced in the seat. "I've always wanted to see that. I can't believe you went through so much trouble." "I'd do anything for you, Jordan." He leaned over and kissed her. She couldn't stop smiling. After choosing sandwiches and snacks at Whole Foods, they found a spot on the lawn and Dylan laid a blanket down that he brought with him. The smell of the freshly mowed lawn hung in the warm air. Set against the trees of the park, the stage seemed organic. Holding hands, they admired the sun setting through the trees as they waited for the performance to start. Jordan was amazed. Never would she have

guessed he'd remember a passing comment she made once about something she read in school. She was so enthralled by Dylan that the play was a blur. She spent the entire time holding his hand and wishing time would stop at that perfect moment. Feeling a bit melancholy, she didn't say a word on the ride back to the hotel. She never asked him if there were other girls or what he did during other tours. She didn't want to know. And Jordan never spoke about the future. Knowing they were spending the night together, she began to have doubts. She worried it would ruin how things were between them. Jordan assumed Dylan would get his prize and leave like a child at the county fair. As they entered the hotel, her shoes clicking on the marble floor, Dylan slipped his arms around her shoulders and pulled her close. "Are you okay? You've been quiet. More so than usual," Dylan said. "I'm sorry. I've just been thinking." "Want to talk about it?" "No. Not really. It's just stupid anyway." They rode the elevator in silence then walked to his room. Once inside, Jordan kicked off her shoes, took his hand, and led him to the bedroom. She needed to get out of her head and just live in the moment. To her, sex was how to do that. As she reached up for his face, he pulled her

close. Their lips met and she felt the rush his kiss always gave her, like her heart soared. She never felt that with anyone else. His lips moved from hers to the curve of her neck where he knew she was sensitive. Feeling a combination of tickling and excitement from him, she pulled him closer to the bed until they fell onto it. Passionately, he moved his mouth back to hers, sliding his tongue in while she unbuttoned his shirt. She felt the cool air of the air conditioner hit her back as he lowered the zipper. Tracing her fingers over the erection his khakis failed to conceal, Jordan unbuckled his pants, excited to finally see his hard on. As she slipped her hand into his pants, he pulled away. "Wait. Before this goes any further," he said. "Did I do something wrong?" "No, you're perfect. That's just it. I've done this so many times before. I've rushed things just for the sake of pleasure. For one night. I don't want one night with you, Jordan." "What are you saying?" "I don't want to say the things I know would scare you away. But when I asked to spend the night together, I just wanted to be with you. Hold you through the night. Wake up beside you. I think we've both rushed into relationships before, and that's gotten us nothing but disappointment."

"I'm confused. Are you breaking up with me?" "No. I don't want this to just be a tour thing. I don't want the memory of our first time together to be just another tour stop. I want more than that. I need more. I need you." "But--" "But nothing. You're my future, Jordan Blake. I don't want to rush that. And don't get weird on me because I said future." She didn't know what to think and had nothing to say. He helped her out of her dress and they climbed into bed. He held her close and she wrapped her arms around him, feeling safe in someone's arms for the first time in her life. Feeling his still-hard co*ck pressed against her, she convinced herself Dylan Young was insane. And she loved him for it. She woke the next morning to find herself still in Dylan's arms, his hair a bit wild, his cheek a little rough with stubble. He smiled at her and she grinned back as she looked up at him. "You're even more beautiful first thing in the morning without all that eyeliner," he said. "Shut up," she said then giggled. "I bet you'd look pretty sexy with a little liner." "Guy liner on me?" "Yeah, why not? Look at Billy Joe Armstrong, he's way hot." "I'll have to remember that if we ever meet

Green Day." She laughed and ran her finger along his smooth chest. "Thanks for the great date. It was amazing. I'll never forget it." "There can be more of those. I want to take you everywhere." "You're sweet." "I'm serious, Jordan. When the tour is over, I'm thinking about becoming a studio musician. I want to be with you. We can have nights like this all the time." "What are you talking about? Dating?" "Yes, dating and more. What do you think about living together? We've been spending so much time together and I'd hate for that to end. I love being with you. I love you." "Love? Living together? I don't know. This is going a little too fast. I can't promise anything. I can't. Besides, you're full of it. Once the tour is done and you're in one place, you'll want to keep moving again. You said so yourself, you're a gypsy. I understand what we have is just for the tour, and I'm okay with that." "No, it’s not like that." "Please, I really don't want to talk about this. I can't talk about anything with the future or love anyway. I just can't. I can't see it. Why can't things be simple? Let's just take things one day at a time."

"But, Jordan--" "No, I'm serious. I can't talk about this. It’s too much." She got out of bed and picked up her dress from the floor and started dressing. "What are you doing? Where are you going?" "Back to my room. I just…I don't know. I need to be alone. I really care about you, Dylan, I just…I can't, okay? Please, just one day at a time." "Okay, whatever you want. Whatever it takes." She kissed him quick then grabbed her shoes and left his room without putting them on. She loved him, she knew it. She just couldn't say it. Could she imagine being with anyone else? No, but who knew what the future held? People were unreliable to Jordan. One minute they said they loved you, the next minute they were lying to your face or screwing you over, she thought. She had learned to protect herself at a young age. Returning to her room, she thought about how sweet Dylan had been on their date and all night holding her. While she’d had sex with other guys before, not having sex with Dylan fulfilled something deep inside her. Sleeping next to him was the most intimate thing she ever did, and she felt closer to him. Her heart felt full just thinking about him. Jordan knew she'd be crushed when he came to

his senses and left her, but taking it one day at a time, she didn't have to worry about that yet. He didn't love her, he just wanted something from her. He'd probably be gone once he got laid. But he didn't even try. He had stopped her. Confused, she curled up on the couch and turned on the TV, hoping to numb her brain.

LUCKY

go, everybody! In the bus, in the bus!" "L et's Stan boomed in a voice that was much larger than his small frame. Everyone rushed to board the bus after the show, making sure all the equipment was stored underneath. They just opened for an incredible band Lucky was hoping to listen to, but when Stan wanted something, you obeyed. "How long of a drive?" Lucky asked. "Fifteen hours to Phoenix. I'm well rested after that beautiful hotel and..." He cleared his throat and waved to a middle-aged woman blowing kisses at him. "Stan, you dog!" Lucky giggled. "I am what I am," he said, grinning. "Feel free to sleep, it'll make the time pass quicker. We'll make one pit stop in the morning so I can refuel

and stretch my legs." Lucky slid into her seat with her messenger bag. Across the aisle from her were Jordan and Dylan, lost in their own world. Those two are too cute. She looked up at Jude as he entered the bus and exchanged a smile with him. As he walked past, he leaned down to her. "Come sit with me," he whispered then continued walking to the back. As she grabbed her bag, Kat popped up from the seat behind her. "You're moving?" Kat asked. "Umm yeah, Kat. Did you want something?" "No, I just thought since you invited Ross and Mark on the bus you might want to spend some time with them. Seems I'm always keeping them company." "No, you invited them," Lucky said. "You just needed my permission to bring them on board. If you don't want them around anymore, just tell them they're off the bus." "Nah, I find them amusing. You do know though the thing about rock stars, right?" "What?" "They've got a girl in every city." "What's that got to do with me?" "I'm just saying, that's all." Kat said with a shrug and then lifted her eyebrow at Lucky. "Sometimes though they find a girl on tour and bring her along.

Plenty of stuff happens on tour. It’s almost like Vegas. Whatever happens on tour, stays on tour. Just thought you should know that." Lucky angrily yanked her bag and moved to the back of the bus. Kat became more annoying as the tour went on. She didn't even know why she needed a keyboardist. All of her songs would be fine without it. "Something happen?" Jude asked. "No, nothing. Just Kat. Forget about it." She looked out the window as the city lights blurred against the windows. Eventually the bus made it back onto the highway and the passing cars and landscape blended together. She turned on a small light and began writing in her notebook. Lucky spent most of the night writing lyrics. Getting lost in her words, she didn't realize she hadn’t slept until the sun began to rise. She turned off the small light and looked over at Jude asleep in the seat beside her. "You need sleep, you know," he said with his eyes still closed. "I thought you were sleeping. Did my light keep you up?" "No. I can't sleep out in public." "You're not in public, it’s just us. The same people you've been traveling with." "It’s public. There are windows. There are people I would never allow in my bed."

She grinned, thinking about how she had slept in his bed twice, but then remembered a lot of women had done more than just sleep in his bed. She had a hard time believing he couldn't sleep because of the windows. "You're strange," she said. "Why do you think there's the bed in the back?" "Really? I thought that was just the Jude Morrison love den," she said as she giggled softly, not wanting to wake everyone. "Ha, no. Maybe at one time, but not anymore. Come on, I slept great last night. I need you to sleep with me again." She smiled and got up with him. He quietly opened the door and turned on the lights as they entered and the door closed behind them. Turning towards her, he pulled her close. Her breath caught as she looked up into his green eyes, getting lost as she always did. The sound of her heart was deafening. It raced while at the same time, seconds slowed as he stepped even closer to her. He touched her chin firmly as he looked directly into her eyes. "I can't hold myself back anymore, Olivia. I've been waiting too long for this." His lips came down upon hers and the world began to spin. She felt his hands press her against him tighter, then slide down over the curve of her ass and stay there. Moving her hands up his strong

muscular arms, she moved her lips with his. His head tilted to one side, hers to the other. All the things she was curious about kissing were answered in a few brief seconds. She felt the slow jerk of the bus come to a stop and there was an odd sound, but she pushed it out of her head. Why would she pay attention to anything but him? When his tongue entered her mouth, she felt her legs go weak and held on to him tighter, hoping he wouldn't stop. "What the hell? I knew it!" Ross yelled as he entered the room and snapped a picture of them with his cell phone. "Get the f*ck out of here," Jude growled at Ross as he moved in front of Lucky protectively. "f*ck you! I was hoping I'd get something good. Especially after you came on this tour. Everyone knows you'll screw anything that walks. I bet I can make a mint off these pictures," Ross said as he ran off the bus.

WILD WILD WEST

LUCKY

oss, no!" Lucky called after him, but Jude "R grabbed her arm firmly. "I’ll handle it. Trust me." Before she could respond, Jude was out of the bus. Confused, she looked out the window just in time to see him spin Ross around and punch him in the face. She heard gasps, and she quickly realized everyone on the bus was either pressed against the glass or exiting the bus for a closer look. Ross fell to the ground with that punch, still clutching his cell phone while blood gushed from his nose as Jude stood over him. Swiping the phone from him, Jude threw it to the ground and crushed it underneath his heavy boot. Ross held his bloodied nose and spoke, but Lucky couldn't hear. Based on his indignant stare, she knew he was saying it was too late.

As Jude turned to face the bus, Ross tried standing up but fell again. The roadies and Dylan patted Jude on the back as he entered the bus and made his way back to Lucky. "Sorry, I tried," he said. Looking deep into his green eyes, for a moment she forgot what happened. But as Lucky realized her first kiss was going to be splashed across tabloids and magazines, she felt her stomach clench and twist. After the interviews and now this, she felt like her whole life had suddenly been made public. She missed the comfort of her home and how simple her life was before. Her heart sank as she imagined the photo being seen by everyone. That moment was something private and special to her. It was something she dreamed about and never thought would ever happen, but it did. And now she had to share it with the world. Thinking about Jude's reputation, she imagined how bad the headlines would be. The tabloids would take something sweet and turn it into something it wasn't. Her vision blurred as tears filled her eyes. Feeling the bus begin to move, she sat on the bed as tears spilled from her eyes. She couldn't stop them from falling. She covered her face, not wanting Jude to see her cry. "Why are you crying? Because of the picture?" he asked.

She nodded as the words spilled out of her mouth. "I thought he was my friend. We even let him ride on the bus with us. Now I know he was waiting for something to happen all along. Something he could make a buck off of." "You learn that quick in this business. Not everything or everyone is who they seem." He sat beside her and held her against his chest as she sobbed. "Sometimes the ones you think you can trust the most, you should have trusted the least. You'd be surprised what money does to people." "Is that how you got your reputation?" she asked. He let her go before answering. "Let's just say there's always an element of truth in everything you read." "Wait, you mean--" "That means we're not going to talk about it." He got up and left the room without an explanation. She looked out of the small room, towards the sea of leather chairs. Ross and his stuff were gone, along with his friend Mark. She was glad about that, except it meant he was probably selling the photograph that very minute. After so many days on the road, a couple of hours felt like nothing to Lucky. She was used to the steady sway and hum of the bus. Positioning herself in a seat next to a window, she sat with her acoustic guitar and strummed as she played with

some lyrics she wrote earlier. The label had already suggested she should plan her next album. She figured if the tour did well enough, they'd have her recording sessions done and be out on the road again quickly. It didn't take much to figure out how they worked. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jude approaching. Her heart leapt into her chest as it did every time she saw him. It didn't matter that they were trapped on a bus or if she hadn't seen him in a while, her body reacted as it did when he first entered the dining room at breakfast in Philadelphia. She hoped it wasn't obvious. "Hey Olivia, I called some people I know in Phoenix. They're going to have a bike for me when we get there. We're going on a little trip." "A trip?" "Dress comfortably, we're riding up to Sedona. I think you need a break from all this. Show's not till tomorrow night anyway." Watching him walk away, she thought about how gorgeous he was and wondered again about his reputation. Maybe that was how he worked. He probably just kissed her because he had the opportunity and no other women were around. She thought about the many women swooning over him at every show. How he'd always disappear with them. Then she thought about when she barged into his room and found him alone. It still

didn't make sense. Jude was right, she needed to live. She had to experience life and all its ups and downs. Her parents had sheltered her too much. Maybe if she had been out in the world, she would've seen Ross for exactly who he was and not trusted him so easily. Looking around the bus, she wondered who else she couldn't trust. Jordan she would trust with her life. Looking at her dozing with her head resting on Dylan's shoulder, she knew she had to trust Dylan as well. If Jordan trusted him that much, she knew he had to be a good guy. Kat was a couple of rows away from her but across the aisle. She always looked perfect. Too perfect. Lucky wondered how anyone could look so flawless without much rest. Lucky wanted to trust Kat, but she couldn't help the nagging voice in her head that said not to. She knew Kat was the popular girl in school, probably had lots of boyfriends and never spent a weekend alone. She thought Kat could teach her so much about life and being on the road. But it was Kat's idea to let Ross and his friend join them on the bus. If Kat was so smart, why didn't she see them for who they were? She decided to ask Kat if she heard anything. Maybe Ross or Mark told her something before the bus left. As she approached her, the bus swerved

and knocked Lucky into the seat behind Kat, who was talking on her phone. "We're almost to Phoenix," Kat said. "You have to come. You told me this would be my tour! The label doesn't care about some fat chick. They specifically asked for me, remember?" Shocked, Lucky couldn't move as a cold flush ran through her body. She thought Kat was her friend. Jude was right, not everyone was who they seemed. "If you're not in Phoenix, I'm leaving. Let this tour go on without me. You promised this was my big break, and I'm not even in the spotlight," Kat said. "That f*cking drummer, I don't care who he is." Kat was silent for a moment. "I thought I told you. The drummer cracked under pressure." She was quiet again. "Yes. With Jude f*cking Morrison, can you believe it?" Lucky had heard enough. She quietly got up and returned to her seat. Grabbing her phone, she wondered if she could get Kat off the tour but remembered what she said was right--the label specifically wanted her there. Her heart sank a little. She knew Richard Black wouldn't give her tour to Kat. They were her songs, and Kat couldn't string two words together unless they were written for her. So who was she talking to? As the bus turned off the highway, she realized

she never changed like Jude told her to. She grabbed a pair of loose fitting jeans, a purple print floral tank top, and a grey cowl neck knit top with short dolman sleeves. While she changed, the bus stopped and she heard everyone get off. When she finished changing, she grabbed her messenger bag, slung it across her body, and left the bus. It was late morning and the sun was high in the sky. Shielding her eyes, she saw most of the band under the canopy of the hotel entrance. Nearby, a motorcycle growled to a start. Turning towards the sound, she saw a dark copper Harley Davidson that glowed with bright chrome and black leather. Jude sat on it in his jeans and a thin leather jacket over a faded blue t-shirt, his hands on the handles. As she approached, she overheard the two men talking to Jude about the motorcycle. "It’s the latest model Fat Boy. When it came in, we immediately thought of you. We can arrange for it to be at your home after this tour is over." "Thanks guys," said Jude, "but I'm just going to borrow it for the day." "Of course, whatever you want." When Jude saw Lucky, he gave her that crooked smile that made her heart speed up. "Ever been on one of these?" "No. Is it safe?" Jude laughed. "I'll help you on. Let's get going

before anyone decides to bother us." Lucky looked over towards the hotel entrance and saw a group of women clustered together, looking in their direction. By now she knew exactly what they were looking at, but she couldn't blame them. Jude was gorgeous. He held her hand as she swung her leg over the back of the bike, then they put on the helmets given to them by the salesmen. She wrapped her arms around his waist, happily pressing her body against him, as he drove away. The purr of the engine was all she could hear as they drove. As they hit the highway, she began to relax and enjoyed the wind whipping through her hair. She loved being so close to Jude and thought if they did nothing else, just the ride alone made her day. As they rode, she watched the terrain change from the dry desert and cactus, with the dark mountains in the distance, to seeing pine and juniper trees with dark red mountains. The air felt cooler and her ears softly popped as they continued their drive. Pulling into a quaint town a few hours later, they drove down a quiet street and parked the bike. He took her hand as they walked up back towards the main street where there were shops along both sides of the road. "This is an old artist community. I come here all

the time when I just want to get away and appreciate the beauty," he said. She marveled at the red rocks surrounding them, some jutting into shapes and images like clouds. The streets were filled with tourists window shopping, but no one seemed to notice Jude. They walked in and out of shops, looking at paintings and sculptures by local artisans. Lucky was in heaven. She always hoped to one day see the world and when she first heard about the tour, she thought it was the start of that. She imagined spending time seeing each city and learning what made them unique. She had no idea being on tour meant nothing but buses and hotels. It made the tour disappointing, despite it making her dream of being a professional musician come true. Stopping to sit to share a bowl of homemade ice cream at a busy shop, Lucky pulled her cell phone out of her bag. "I can't believe this. I've got tons of texts and voicemails." "From who?" "One sec, there's one from Jordan. It just says Richard Black was looking for me and it’s important. Yup, I have voicemail from him too." "Lucky, this is Richard. Call me as soon as you get this. I'm at the hotel." She listened to another voicemail from him. "Lucky, Richard. It’s important. Things sound like they're escalating. I'm

worried about you. You're not ready for this. Please call." Jude listened to his own voicemail and looked worried. "Olivia, listen to me. We have to go now." He stood up and grabbed her hand before pulling her through the crowd and back down the street. "Jude! What's going on?" She was winded as she tried to keep up with his long stride. "You have to slow down. You're walking too fast." They turned the corner where they parked the bike and saw it surrounded by cameramen. Jude pulled her back under the awning of a nearby building. "Stay calm and listen to me. The picture is out. The media went crazy over it, and now they want to know more about you. They think we're an item." "So? I don't understand, what's the big deal?" "It went viral. I don't have time to explain, but they're after you now." He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and kept her close as they blended in with the tourists. Lucky nervously cracked her knuckles as they walked. She never considered this part of stardom. She didn't think of herself as a star. She was just a girl, no different than anyone else. None of this made sense to her. Winding in and out of the crowd, they made their way to the other end of the small town.

"What are we going to do?" "I have an idea. Call Richard and tell him to meet us at Submarine Rock," Jude said. They entered a small building surrounded by jeeps. Jude locked the door behind them and motioned for Lucky to call while he spoke to the people behind the counter. "Richard, it’s--" "Lucky! Where are you? Are you okay?" "I'm fine, I'm with Jude. He told me to tell you to meet us at Submarine Rock." "Good, I'll see you in an hour." He hung up, leaving her confused. It took them over two hours to get to Sedona, how was Richard going to make it there in an hour? Jude took her hand and led her behind the building to a forest green Jeep. As they got onto the main street, she saw a car swerving in and out of the two-lane traffic, approaching them. "Hold on, Liv!" She grabbed on to a bar across the top of the door as Jude hopped the curb. People cleared the walkway as he drove then got back on the road before jumping another curb, which brought them onto a rocky dirt road. Turning around, she saw the car was gone. "This is insane! What could they possibly want from me?" "We'll find out soon enough. We just need to get

you back to the hotel. You'll be safe there." They drove on for a while, red dust kicking up underneath the jeep. Lucky wished this wasn't the way her day ended. She looked around at the scenery and wanted to drink it in, but they were in too much of a rush and she was too anxious. After driving through a narrow pass, they finally slowed down. Jude positioned the car in front of the path they came from and got out, leaving the keys in the Jeep. Lucky couldn't believe how beautiful the view was as she got out of the car but knew now wasn't the time to sightsee. Jude led Lucky over to the back of the Jeep as they heard another vehicle coming up the path they were just on. Lucky's heart raced in her chest, and this time it wasn't just Jude's effect on her. She saw what the paparazzi did to people. When she had time, she loved going to the different websites and catching up with who was doing whatever to whom. Now she thought differently about that. She held tight to Jude's hand when she suddenly heard a helicopter. Jude covered her head as he held her against his chest, protecting her from the red dust filling the air. A large white helicopter swooped down and quickly landed in a clearing by the cliff. "Run!" Jude said as he pulled her away from the Jeep, with his arm around her, and towards the

helicopter. A couple of Jeeps pulled up but were blocked by Jude's Jeep so they couldn't enter the clearing. The helicopter door slid open, revealing Richard inside. He held his hand out to Lucky and helped her and Jude onto the helicopter before it rose into the air again as cameramen made it into the clearing below. "Lucky, I've secured the hotel so you'll be safe there, just don't go outside," Richard said. "Jude, there's one more thing you need to know. Donna's here." "Who's Donna?" Lucky asked, but no one answered. Flying back to Phoenix in the helicopter, Lucky stared out the window as the setting sun created streaks of orange and pinks across the blue sky. Jude seemed troubled. He quietly sat with his arms folded over his chest and his eyes closed. She wanted to talk to him. She needed to thank him for the day and for saving her, but she also had the nagging, unanswered question of Donna floating in her head. Richard showed her a site with a large picture of her and Jude kissing. The article mentioned them being on tour together but little else. It ended with the promise of more details. Lucky wondered if Jude was embarrassed to be seen kissing her. She wasn't the type he was

normally seen with, so maybe that's what bothered him. As she thought of their day together, she decided she was wrong. He wouldn't have taken her out like that if he was ashamed of her. She stopped herself. She was doing it again. Getting in her head and overthinking and analyzing everything. Reminding herself she never had a boyfriend before, she realized she didn't have one now. She mentally kicked herself as the helicopter lowered itself onto the roof of the hotel. Jude draped his arm around her shoulders as they entered. Richard led them towards an elevator before looking at his watch. "I'm canceling tomorrow's show. We don't know what the repercussions of this photo might be. We’re better off giving you some time to deal with it. When you're a big star, you won't have that luxury," Richard said and smiled. "I'll meet up with you later, I need to take care of a few things first." Overwhelmed, Lucky nodded. She couldn't give another response. She wanted to get home to her parents and her bedroom, forget the craziness, and simply be normal again. None of this was turning out how she thought it would. As she and Jude rode the elevator down, the doors opened and a tall blonde stepped in. Lucky thought she looked familiar and wondered if she was a model or a celebrity. She was beautiful, with full blonde hair that

hung mid-way down her back. Dressed in tight stone-colored pants tucked into brown knee-high boots and a stone top with brown embroidery, the model looked completely put together and confident, something Lucky never felt unless she was performing. "Well hello there. This must be my lucky day." The model smirked as if she was proud of herself for coming up with that. "I'm Donna Trevose. Kat's agent." "Nice to meet you," Lucky said even though she didn't mean it. She had a bad feeling about her but didn't want to be rude. It was Kat who said bad things about her, not Donna. Donna turned to Jude and smiled. "Aren't you going to say hello?" "No, actually, I wasn't," Jude said. "That's no way to treat your wife, you know." "Wait, what?" Lucky said, her mouth hanging open in shock. "Jude? What's going on? Is that true?" She didn't wait for an answer. Her eyes began to sting as the weight of the day became too much. He already saw her cry once earlier, it wasn't going to happen again. Lucky was done. Pushing Jude away, she rushed out of the elevator as soon as the doors opened again. She didn't care what floor she was on, she had to get away. Her chest filled with a dull ache as she ran

down the hall trying to get away from the elevator as quickly as possible. Once she turned the corner, she pulled out her room key to check what floor she needed. As she caught her breath, the tears began to fall. She tried reading the number on the small wall plaque to find out what floor she was on, but it was useless. Her sight was too blurry. She couldn't get the thought of Jude's lips out of her head, but the memory was tainted now. He admitted he was the reason he had a bad reputation, and she wondered if their time together meant nothing to him. How could she be so wrong about him? Her legs went weak as the ache in her chest deepened. Even though she had written about heartbreak before, thinking about Jude made her realize how awful it really felt. She felt stupid. How could she not know he was married? Hadn't she read that once? Was that why he didn't kiss her sooner? She slid down the wall as her legs buckled underneath her and exhaustion overtook her. Pulling out her cell phone, she tapped on Jordan's name. "Jordan? I need you," Lucky said. "I'm so tired and…I don't know. I can't move." "Where are you? Are you okay? Just tell me where you are." "I…I don't know," she said as she looked up

and down the hall. "All these floors look alike." "Look around, Lucky. Is there anything?" Lucky sniffled and swallowed hard, trying to control her crying. "Wait, I smell chlorine. Is there a pool?" "I know where you're at," Jordan said. "I'll be right there." Jordan, dressed in yoga pants and an oversized t-shirt, kept Lucky on the phone as she took the elevator up to the pool. Lucky was still seated on the floor when she found her. Helping Lucky get back on her feet, Jordan wrapped her arm around her waist for support as they walked back to the elevator. Lucky hugged Jordan before leaning against the chrome rail. It didn't matter how much they drifted apart, Jordan would always be her best friend. She didn't have to give Jordan details to know she understood what she was going through. Lucky could give Jordan a look or tell her a couple of words and she'd understand everything. That's how close they were and always would be. Lucky knew Jordan felt the same way. "What happened? Is this about the photo? Lucky?" Jordan waited for an answer but didn't get one. "Olivia, say something!" Lucky met Jordan's gaze and sighed. "I'm an idiot," she said. "He's married."

JUDE

livia, wait!" Jude called after Lucky as she "O ran out the elevator doors. He wanted to chase after her, explain everything to her, but he knew from experience that after such a crazy day, she needed some time to herself. Plus he had no choice but to deal with Donna. "Oh Jude, that's so cute," Donna said. "Don't you worry your pretty little head about her, I'm sure you'll tap that ass soon enough. You always do." Jude gritted his teeth, wishing he wasn't stuck in an elevator alone with her. Every part of him despised Donna. They rode the elevator in an uncomfortable silence until it reached the lobby. "What are you doing here?" he seethed with anger as he turned back towards Donna. "I already said, I was worried about Kat."

"I know you, Donna. This has nothing to do with Kat." Jude stared at Donna menacingly. "And how dare you call yourself my wife." "Why? That's what I am." "Only because you refuse to sign the papers. We never even lived together." "Doesn't matter. I won't sign until I get what I deserve," she said. "You don't deserve anything. You got enough from me when I agreed to sign that sh*tty contract you drew up." "Is that why you're on the baby's tour? Did Uncle Richard offer to break your contract? He's become shrewder with age, I see." "Did I hear my name?" Richard joined them. He looked at Donna with annoyance. "Really, Donna? Why are you here? What do you want?" Richard said. "I'm worried my client--" "Shut the f*ck up. We all know why you're really here," Richard said. "Now if you don't mind, I have a tour I need to get back on track. Where's Lucky?" "Donna told her--" Jude began. "I got it," Richard put his hand up. "You know, Donna, this girl is the real deal. She's talented and much too sweet to have to deal with the likes of you. I did you a favor by putting Kat on the tour. Yes, I wanted eye candy, but I could've gotten that

anywhere. Besides, I was wrong about Lucky. She's real, she's not plastic. Women can relate to her and based on what's been going on, plenty of men want her. I don't know what I was thinking." "You know someone so young needs someone to help her navigate--" "Donna, let me put this in the simplest way I can for you. Kat is off the tour and Black Dog will never work with you ever again. If you show up anywhere around Lucky, there will be hell to pay." "But Uncle Richard, how could you? We're family!" "I could care less that we're related, you've taken advantage of that for far too long and it ends now. You don't care about the artists, you just want their money." "But--" "Leave," he growled. "And take that poor excuse of a keyboardist with you." Donna looked defeated. Jude had never seen her look so lost and vulnerable before. He wanted so badly to feel sorry for her, but he couldn't. He had no compassion for her. She had done nothing but ruin his life since he first met her. Looking at Donna's face, her expertly applied makeup and perfect outfit, he wondered what he ever saw in her. She was proof that he fell in love too easily. He thought about Lucky and his feelings for her. But were they true? Maybe he blindly loved

her just as he did Donna. Regardless, he had too much baggage. Lucky deserved much better than him. Just as Donna deserved whatever she got from Richard. Richard waited for Donna to walk away before turning to Jude and patting his back. "You're a good man, Jude," Richard said. "Thanks for taking care of Lucky for me. I knew she couldn't handle the paparazzi just yet. Especially not when they smell fresh blood." "Yeah well, it wasn't that long ago I had my first run-in with them," Jude said. "They can be brutal when they don't get what they want." Richard led Jude towards the island-themed bar where they sat on two wicker stools. Tapping the glossy wood of the bar, he got the bartender's attention and ordered two beers. "You know the paparazzi can dig up anything, right?" Richard asked. Jude wondered what he was talking about and started thinking about his wild days and all the skeletons in his closet. Richard could be talking about anything. "What are you getting at, Dick?" Richard laughed. "Seems your marriage to Donna finally got some attention today when one overzealous reporter wondered where you'd been the past few years. Anyway, it ends up that reporter had a run-in with Donna years ago, and let's just

say she'd been waiting for a way to get back at her." "Spill it already, will you?" "It seems our Donna tied the knot before you." "So? I know about that. Some drunken Vegas thing. She said it was annulled." "It wasn't." "What? Wait, that means--" "That your marriage was never legal," Richard said. "It seems she has no idea based on what I heard." "So…I'm free?" "Free to do whatever you'd like. And I'd like to talk to you about a little business venture I think you'll be interested in."

After his impromptu meeting with Richard, Jude rode the elevator to the floor the band's rooms were on. As he got off the elevator, he passed Donna, who walked ahead of a tear-stained Kat. He didn't even bother to acknowledge them. He needed to check on Lucky. As he knocked on Lucky's door, he heard voices coming from inside her room. Jordan opened the door and slipped out, moving the lock hinge so it held the door open.

"She doesn't want to talk to you and frankly, I don't blame her," Jordan said. "I need to explain. It's not what it looks like." "You know you say that a lot, Jude, but sometimes if it walks and talks like a duck, it really is a duck." He had no argument. Wasting his time arguing with Jordan was low on his list. Lucky would have to talk to him eventually. He'd make sure of it.

JORDAN

here was a knock on the door and Jordan heard Lucky groan before wiping at her teary eyes with the backs of her hands. She couldn't believe Jude's nerve. Jordan just told him to leave and he was back already? Lucky stood up to head to the door, but Jordan stopped her and answered the door instead. "I already told you to go away," Jordan said as she opened the door and saw Richard. "Oh, sorry. I thought you were someone else," she said before turning back towards the room. "Lucky, it's that label guy." "Let him in," Lucky said. As Jordan opened the door, Richard stepped inside and unbuttoned his suit jacket. "Did you hear from Ian?" he asked. "Huh? How do you know about that?" Jordan

said, keeping her voice low. "Jordan, I take my job very seriously. When Lucky said she was bringing a friend on tour, I needed to make sure you wouldn't become a liability. I had my people dig up what little they could find about you." "So?" "So I take care of my people. You can learn a lot from him. Ian has an uncanny ability to see things in people others don't. I know Ian and based on what I learned about you, I thought it was a perfect fit." "Oh. Well then, thank you. I don't know why you did that though." "Have you told Lucky?" "No. I didn't want to take anything away from her. She needs this. I know she'll be excited for me, but all of that can wait until after the tour." "Okay then, it's our secret," Richard said. "I need to talk to her about the tour. Some things have changed." Curled up on the couch wearing her pajamas, Lucky looked suspiciously at Richard. She wiped her nose with a tissue and breathed in as she tried to brace herself. "Let me guess," Lucky said. "The show must go on. You want me to perform in an hour." "No. You have a few days. I cancelled the Phoenix show like I said, but based on feedback

I've been getting, I also cancelled the San Diego and Chicago shows." "Is it that bad?" "Nothing's bad," he said with a smile. "The rest of your tour will only be two shows, one in LA and the other in New York. And not at the little clubs and theaters you've been playing at. We're going big." "Big?" "My sources told me the photo is going viral, which is what we suspected. What we didn't expect is that people love you. They're clamoring for more. All the interviews you did weeks ago are being pushed up for publication, too." "Why? I don't understand." "Because you're normal, Lucky. People identify with you. That picture of you and Jude kissing is every woman's dream come true. They're noticing you because you're not some twig thin model, you're the girl next door. You're pretty, you have meat on your bones, you're talented, and you got to kiss the one guy who has always been out of reach." "That's crazy," she said, shaking her head. "But it's true. Here's the deal though. Bigger shows mean longer shows. Your music is selling like wildfire now. We need to show them you're not some one-trick pony. You need to add a few new songs to the tour, then get back into the studio and

cut a new album. Take advantage of your momentum." "But I don't have any songs ready," she said, looking worried. "You have two days to get them ready. Once you're in LA, the band will be going to SIR Studios to learn those new songs. Jude can help you." "No, he's the last person I want help from." "You don't have a choice. You need him. He's been through this before, and he's a songwriter. Use him." "There has to be someone else. What about Kat?" "She's off the tour. Listen, Lucky, I know you're hurt. I know you don't want to listen, but it's not what you think. Jude's a good guy. I don't normally get involved in the love affairs of my clients, but let me say that just this one time, you need to forgive him. At least talk to him. Let him tell you the truth." "The truth is he's married." "He's not," Richard said. "And it's been over for a long time. That's all I'm saying. If you want to know more, you'll have to talk to Jude. Even if you don't want to know more, you still have to talk to Jude. I need more music, Lucky. You don't have a choice." As he walked out, Jordan closed the door behind him. She saw the confusion on Lucky's face

and sat down beside her. Lucky didn't need to tell her what was going through her mind. "You know you can do this," Jordan said. "I'm just so angry right now," Lucky said as she grabbed a throw pillow and punched it. "Why didn't he tell me he was married? And what did Richard mean? How can Jude not be married when I met his wife?" "I don't know, but he's right, you have to talk to Jude. I'm sure there's an easy explanation for all of this." "How am I supposed to write with someone who made me feel so bad?" "Think about how good he made you feel too, Lucky. You have to remember that." "I can't forget it, that's the problem," Lucky said as she got up and picked up her notebook. "Do you know what's in here? New songs. And every single one is about him. How can I share them with him? My songs mean everything to me. I can't work with someone who has hurt me like this. I can't." Lucky sank into the seat beside Jordan and hid her face behind the pillow. "I'm sorry, Lucky," she said. "I really think he's a good guy. I know what he did was a dick move, but I can't help but wonder if there's more to it than we know, especially after what Richard said. I've seen the way Jude looks at you. Lucky, he's not pretending."

Lucky pulled the pillow down and looked at her then sighed deeply. "I'm so tired, Jordan. I'm tired of everything. I just want to be left alone and I definitely do not want to see him. I get it, I know I don't have a choice. But the way I'm feeling right now, I can't do it. I can't write and no way in hell am I going to share my new songs with him. I've embarrassed myself enough."

CITY OF ANGELS

LUCKY

he bus jerked as it switched lanes. Lucky alternated between trying to work on new songs and looking out the window. Jude's footsteps thudded towards her. "Talk to me," Jude said. Lucky kept her head buried in her new notebook, hoping he'd go away. She knew it wasn't very mature, but she couldn't bring herself to tell him to leave her alone, so operation 'I Can't Hear You' began. It seemed to be working too because he kept walking away. Granted, he always came back. "This is ridiculous, Olivia. You have to talk to me. I know you need my help with the songs." He walked away again. She knew he'd be back. Each time he left, he came back sooner. Wishing he'd leave her alone, she returned her focus to her notebook. She really needed to write, but her mind

was as blank as the page. Since she met Jude, all her songs had been about him. She only had two days to come up with new songs and she knew she needed his help, but there was no way she was going to let him see those lyrics, let alone share them with the world. She had to write something new. She heard his boots thudding back down the aisle and wrote "Boomerang Man" at the top of the page. It figured the first somewhat creative thing she thought of would be because of him anyway. This time he didn't say anything. He stood beside her seat, looking sexy as always, but this time his burning gaze penetrated her. Jude didn't need to say anything to get her attention. "Fine, what?" she asked. "Ignore what happened between us if you want, but we do need to work together. I think I know part of your problem." "You're a big part of my problem," she said, hoping she sounded more convincing than she felt. He pulled out his folded notebook from his back pocket. "Read this," he said. "Especially what's dated during the tour. Maybe it'll help you feel better about what you've written. I know you have a lot of stuff. You're wasting time trying to write new lyrics. I mean really, ‘Boomerang Man?’" He tapped the words she wrote earlier on her

notebook, dropped his notebook in her lap, and walked back to his seat. She held his notebook, waiting to see if he would come back. When he didn't, she flipped through it looking at the mess of lyrics and poetry, some first drafts, others edited. She couldn't bring herself to read anything though, it was too personal. Looking around her seat to the back of the bus, she expected to see him, but he was out of her view. She grabbed her bag and his notebook and brought it back to him. "I can't read this," she said. "Why not?" "Because these are your songs. Your babies. These are personal," she said as she handed his notebook back to him. "And that's exactly why you should read them." Jude's eyes were locked on hers. She knew by reading his lyrics she would get to know more about him than anyone else. His soul was on those pages. Offering his words to her was his way of talking to her when she didn't want to hear it. She wanted to read his lyrics more than anything, but it didn't seem fair to her. Sitting beside him, she opened her bag and looked at her old notebook for a moment while she thought. Pulling out her old notebook that had stapled pages held together by a rubber band, she handed it to him.

"I'll show you mine if you show me yours," she said. "I've played that game before," he said with a grin. "Yeah, I've heard about that, from a friend of a friend." They spent the next couple of hours reading each other's lyrics. Lucky blushed when she read some of the lyrics about her and caught Jude looking at her several times as he read hers. "Tell me how you write songs," he asked. "What do you mean? Like my process?" "Yeah. You have these lyrics. Do you know what each song sounds like?" "Sometimes. Most of the time it's just the words though. They just come to me. I sleep with a notepad nearby because some of my best stuff comes when I'm half asleep." "The muse is funny when she strikes." "Other times I get a melody in my head and I build on that. Most of the songs on my album were like that." "Then let’s choose some deeper songs. Show them you've got a lot of depth and emotion. Do you have any favorites?" "I really can't choose a favorite. I do like some of the word play in "At Your Feet." What do you think?" "Yeah, that's a good one. I also like "Tainted"

and "Wounded Love." I noticed you wrote that yesterday." Lucky groaned. Until he mentioned "Wounded Love," she had forgotten about his whole marriage situation. She folded her arms over her chest and thought about returning to her seat, but she needed to get the songs done. "Fine. Explain to me how you forgot to mention you were married," she said angrily. "The entire Donna thing was a mistake. We separated six months after getting married. I kept trying to make it work, but she wasn't interested. Ends up she was only after my money." "That's how you ended up in the contract with Richard?" "Richard and I go way back. He discovered me when he was putting Silverlight together. He warned me about his niece, but I didn't listen. Luckily, Cade pushed me to get a prenup." Jude shook his head sheepishly. "Do you love her?" "No, but at the time I thought I did," he said as he looked down. "I never thought she was the one. I just wanted to settle down and plant some roots somewhere. I think I was still getting over someone else." "Who?" Lucky asked. "It's not important. Five years ago it was, but I'm a different person now and she…well, things

would've never worked out anyway." Lucky took in everything he said. Part of her wanted to not believe him, but deep down she knew he was telling the truth. It was in the past and didn't matter anymore. She could accept that and move on. She had more important things to do now anyway, like write some new songs.

After two days of rehearsals in LA, Lucky added the three new songs to the set list. With Kat gone, the band meshed better than before and they hoped to do an extended jam between two of the new songs. Dressed in a crimson maxi dress, her hair in loose waves, Lucky stood by the stage curtain looking out at the open space with people making their way to their seats. Through her shoes, she felt the tap of Jude's boots hitting against the floorboards as he walked towards her. "You okay? You look a bit pale," Jude said. "Look at the size of this place. Look at all those people out there." "Yup, all here to see you." "Talk about pressure. What if I mess up?" "You'll be fine. It's no different than playing to a smaller crowd."

"It's completely different," Lucky said. "Look how many people are here already. We don't even go on for another hour. What if they don't like how I sound? Or I mess up? Everyone will realize I'm just a fraud." "Listen to me, Olivia Saldano," he said as he spun Lucky around to face him, keeping his hands on her upper arms and locking his eyes to hers. "You have a gift. You're talented and beautiful, you're not a fraud. You're the real deal and you can do this. Just get out of your head." "You're right. I can do this. This is what I always wanted, always dreamed about." "And you're not alone out there. You know I'll be out there with you. Just turn around and I'll be right there keeping an eye on you." Richard told her how well everything was going once the photo went viral, but she found it hard to believe. After all, it was just a stupid photo of her first kiss. She still felt her stomach drop whenever she thought about it being out there, and she knew it was responsible for her pre-show jitters. "You're right. I can do this," Lucky repeated to herself. Knowing he would be there made her feel better, stronger. The roar of the crowd surprised her when they came on stage, but she immediately looked over at Jude and settled down. Once they started playing, Lucky felt herself go into another world. The place

she went to whenever she played. Nothing else mattered except the music. Feeling good once they hit the new songs, she signaled to the band to break it down and do an impromptu jam. The rising swell of her guitar was met by Jude's steady rhythm. Playing off each other, she kept her eyes on his, forgetting they were surrounded by thousands of strangers. He slowed down the beat and she interlaced notes between his playing. Showing off, he played a complicated rhythm she was sure he heard from her heart's pounding. The music soared with increasing intensity until she caught Dylan's eye. When he nodded, letting her know everything sounded great, she suddenly realized where they were. Lucky transitioned back into the song, playing the last few bars. Jude controlled the change effortlessly as they brought the song to climax with the echo of their instruments. The crowd exploded, leaving her breathless with surprise and a longing for Jude she had never felt for anyone before. After the show, feeling like she had shared something so personal in front of so many people, Lucky beelined to the dressing room. She needed some time alone. Taking deep breaths to collect herself, she sat down as she heard a knock on the door. "Come in," she called out, figuring it was Jordan.

Putting her head in her hands, she tried to focus on anything else and calm herself down, but her heart still pounded wildly. "I'm not sure if I should be embarrassed or not," Lucky said. "I just totally got into playing with Jude and forgot about the crowd, everyone else. It just felt so good, so intimate. It’s hard to explain. Sometimes I wish you were a musician too so you'd understand better." "I more than understand," Jude said. "I feel the same way." Surprised, she straightened when she heard his husky voice and turned to see Jude quickly crossing the room towards her. As she stood up, he met her. Their lips collided. In one swift movement, he picked her up and cleared the top of the vanity. His lips never left hers. Between being so close to him on the bus and their connection on the stage, Lucky thought she would never get closer to Jude than that. It was a tease. She had dreamed about him for so long that just having him near felt like foreplay. If he hadn't shown up in her dressing room, she was afraid she might jump him on stage. Spreading her legs as she sat on the vanity, she pulled him close, feeling his hard manhood through his pants against her panties. He pressed her against the cold glass of the mirror. She was so excited she could barely breathe.

Feeling her heart beating throughout her entire body, she gave herself into it. She pulled off his shirt then slid her hands over his sculpted chest and over his tattoos as if she could feel them. His skin was slightly damp with sweat from the show and without thinking, she sucked on his shoulder, wanting to taste the saltiness of his skin. Moving his hands over her thighs, he pushed her dress up further as his lips sought hers again hungrily. She grasped his back firmly, surprised at how hard he felt under her hands. Feeling his strong hands move under her soft legs, her core throbbed knowing he was so close to her. The cold of the mirror against her back contrasted with the heat of his body in front of her and drove her crazy. It was the one thing that kept her grounded in reality. As their tongues explored each other's mouths, she moved her hands between their bodies and found the waist of his jeans. After she fumbled with the button of his pants, he undid them for her. She had never done anything like this before, but she wasn't thinking about that. She wanted Jude so badly, nothing else mattered. Looking at his body, her eyes moved down to where the trail of hair under his belly button disappeared into his open jeans. Pushing his pants open more, she grazed his hipbones and thought about biting them. He pushed his jeans down and stepped out of

them as she stared at his large erection, her cheeks flushing. He stepped closer to her and moved his hands up her thighs to her hips. Wrapping his fingers around the thin band of her polka dot bikini panty, he began sliding them down her hips. She lifted her bottom from the vanity as he took them off her. She felt the cool air against her wetness and her breaths grew more shallow. He slowly slipped his body between her legs again, his intense gaze never leaving hers. Kissing her again, he pressed her against the mirror so his body crushed hers. She wrapped her legs around him and could feel him against her throbbing entrance. As his mouth left hers, she bit his lip, not wanting him to go. His lips moved along her jawline to her ear. "I've wanted you for so long," he whispered. She couldn't believe it! Jude Morrison, the man of her dreams, the one she wrote every song for never thinking she'd even meet him, wanted her! His fingers traveled up her inner thigh and her breath caught with anticipation as they moved closer to where her legs met. Letting her body guide her, she spread her legs a little more. He slid his fingers over her cl*t, and she moaned. She felt her body immediately react, coming to life. He slowly rubbed and she closed her eyes, lost in the intense feeling. As he rubbed, she clutched his back more as

she felt all her senses heighten. Her body tingled all over. The throbbing at her core grew more insistent. With his other hand, he slid the straps of her dress down, exposing her breasts. From the chill air and the excitement, her nipples were hard, almost aching. He slid her bottom closer to the edge of the vanity, then continued rubbing her as he bent his head down and slowly moved his tongue over her nipples. She gasped, feeling his warm mouth on her breasts. Her head spun and she felt completely out of control but loved every second of it. She didn't know how much more she could take. His fingers left her and she felt the thick head of his erection pressed against her entrance. Spreading her legs more, she couldn't wait to feel him inside. His mouth left her breasts and he looked deep into her eyes. "Tell me if I'm hurting you," he said. She nodded, unable to speak. Her breath caught as she finally forgot she was with Jude Morrison-rock god--and only thought of him as the man she kept falling in love with. Real love. Not the kind of love she had when his poster hung on her wall. His hand moved up to cradle her back as he slowly entered her. She cried a little at the pressure which felt so good, and he stopped. "More," she gasped, unable to say anything else.

As he rocked his hips, letting her get used to him before slowly inching farther inside her, he moved the fingers that were rubbing her to her hip. He pressed her close to him, his other hand still on her back. Moaning, she felt him completely inside her, his body so close she could feel his heat. He slid his thumb over her cl*t and began rubbing a little faster than before. Her entire body responded to him. She felt herself begin to shake as pressure mounted inside of her. The tingling spread throughout her body. Rubbing her faster, his co*ck moving within her, her breath caught in her throat. She didn't know what was going on, she felt everything heightening even more. She clutched and grabbed at him, holding him tight. "Just let go, Olivia," he whispered in her ear. Focused on his husky voice in her ear, she felt herself relax then the pressure set free like a dam bursting. She gasped as every inch of her body seemed to come to life at the same time. Feeling her core tighten around him, his hand at her back, he clutched her even tighter against him. He growled and she felt him throbbing within her, meeting her tightening muscles as he came inside of her, his breath ragged. He kissed her neck, her cheeks, her forehead, before moving back to her lips as he cradled her

face in his hands. She smiled at him as he picked her up off the vanity and sat down, holding her in his lap as they caught their breaths. "sh*t!" he said. "I can't believe how stupid I am." "What's wrong?" "I was so caught up in the moment. I wanted you for so long and after that jam on stage, I just couldn't hold back anymore." "And that was wrong?" "I forgot to wear a condom." She didn't know what to say. It wasn't something she thought of either. "Let's get back to the hotel. You're staying with me tonight," he said. His crooked smile still made her heart leap. She was afraid that if they did it, that feeling would go away. It was then that she realized she loved him. Not because he was Jude Morrison, but because he made her feel things she never felt before.

JORDAN

s the bus inched through the traffic on Sunset Boulevard, Jordan watched the palm trees lining the street go by. She wished she told Lucky about the job offer and everything, but seeing her work so hard on her songs, Jordan knew Lucky didn't need the distraction. She'd have a chance to share her news soon enough. Wearing the nicest outfit she brought with her, a sleeveless sheer front black tunic with flocked skulls, a black longline bra underneath, and a pair of black leggings, Jordan was ready to meet with Ian. She planned to take a cab to Ian's to see the apartment and talk more about the job. She wished the tour bus could move faster. She didn't want it to look obvious to Lucky that she was going anywhere. Sitting by the window with Dylan beside her in

jeans and another black t-shirt, she grew more nervous as it seemed they'd never make it to the studio. Ian was expecting her and she didn't want to be late. "Geez, I could walk faster," she muttered to herself. "Did you say something?" Dylan asked. "No. Well, yes, but not really. Just that I could walk faster." "Nervous?" "Duh." When the bus finally reached SIR Studios, Dylan pulled Jordan aside as everyone got off the bus. "Did I do something?" he asked. "No. Why would you think that?" "I really thought you'd ask me to go with you." "I didn't think you'd want to. Plus don't you need to rehearse?" She really didn't understand him. Why would he want to come with her? Not asking him was her way of letting him off the hook. She knew once the tour was done they were history anyway. At least that's what she convinced herself. "Yeah, but I can get some time away. I won't let them know. Besides, last I checked with Lucky, she still wanted to add some final touches to the new songs before we learn them." "Okay, if you really want to come."

"Listen, I know you'll never admit it, but this is important to you. And if it’s important to you, then it’s important to me. If you don't want me there, just say so." "No, it’s not that I don't want you there..." Jordan said as she tried to look away from his piercing brown eyes. "Then what is it?" "I…I guess I'm just not used to this. I'm not used to someone wanting to be there." "Then get used to it." Dylan was right, Lucky needed more time for the new songs so the band had a break before rehearsals. Jordan really wanted him to go with her, she just didn't believe anyone would really want to. They took a cab out to Ian Taylor's warehouse studio in Santa Monica. As the cab drove onto the narrow Santa Monica street, Jordan thought everything looked different. Bright sunlight reflected off the pale grey exterior of the warehouse and a warm breeze swayed the palm trees. She got out of the cab, paid the driver, then looked at the address again. "What's wrong?" Dylan asked. "It looks different than last time. Was it always so pretty?" "Looks the same to me," Dylan said and shrugged. "Really?" She looked around and listened to the

nearby crashing of the waves on the beach. "I guess I was in my own world." As she opened the large warehouse door, Jordan felt her heart racing. She didn't believe she was qualified to help Ian, and she worried the trip to meet with him would put an end to all her hopes of having a new job and a place to live. Inside the warehouse, black-out curtains were drawn over the windows to keep the sunlight out. On a black draped set in front of a green screen, Ian had a model wearing a light blue bikini and a white Russian fur hat while holding a bottle of vodka. As Jordan approached, she saw on the monitor that the green screen was being used to shoot her in front of a snowy background. Dressed again in dark slacks, but this time with a pale pink button down shirt, Ian instructed the model what to do as he continued taking photos. Jordan didn't speak. She didn't want to interrupt, so she and Dylan stayed out of the way as she waited to talk with Ian. "It's about time, Pixie Girl. I keep my stuff over there," Ian said as he motioned with a jerk of his head towards a couple of other cameras next to lenses and filters. "Give me the Nikon with the 55mm and an 81A. Now." Jordan quickly got the camera ready and brought it over to Ian. As he took it, he leaned in and whispered in her ear.

"Get it out of your mind that you're not good enough. You think anyone else here would've even understood what I just asked for?" Standing straight, Ian went back to barking. "Pixie, upstairs. Go, go! I'm busy here. Make yourself useful." Grabbing Dylan's arm, she led him up the stairs where they entered a small hallway with two doors. There was an envelope with her name on one of the doors. The envelope contained a note and a key. "What's it say?" Dylan asked. "Just that he thought I'd rather look at the apartment without him hovering and to make ourselves comfortable. He'll be up as soon as he's done." "He seems like a jerk. You sure you want to work for him and live so close to him?" "Things aren't always as they seem." She grinned at him as she unlocked the door. The apartment was small but bright, with floor-toceiling windows that lined the entire side. Looking past the tall palm trees, she could see the Santa Monica Pier and the ocean. As they walked through the apartment, their footsteps echoed on the recently varnished wood floors throughout the sparsely furnished apartment. The living room only had a couple of old, yellow striped chairs and an ancient TV. In the corner by the kitchen was a card table with two folding chairs. Lastly, the bedroom had an air mattress

rolled up in the corner. Jordan walked through the small apartment several times. "It's absolutely perfect," she said, unable to stop smiling. "I can't keep doing this, Jordan. We need to talk. You've been pushing me away since I told you I love you." "I told you, I need time." She covered her face with her hands as tears began to sting her eyes. Sitting down on one of the upholstered chairs, she took a couple of deep breaths as she tried to regain her composure. It was no use though. Every time she looked at him, her heart pounded in her chest. She realized then that she could lose him. "I don't want to lose you," she whispered. "You're not going to." "Yes, I am. I know I am. As soon as this tour is over, you'll go away again. You'll meet someone new. And she'll probably be taller and prettier and less f*cked up than me." "I don't want to meet anyone else. No matter how much taller than you they are," he said as he kneeled on the floor in front of her, as he held her hands and smiled. She laughed and wiped away a runaway tear. "I'm trying to be serious." "Then listen to me. My entire life I've been going from one place to the next. Now I finally

have a reason to stay put, to be in one place, and that place is with you. I can't imagine my life without you." "But I can't promise you anything," she said. "I know you want to live together, but I know where that leads. I love you, but I can't even think like that. I can't look into the future." "Do you want to be with me?" "More than anything." "Do you want to see me every day?" "I want to sleep in your arms every night." "Then we don't have a problem," he said. "I promise I won't push all that other stuff. We can take it as slow as you want." "I promise I won't wall you off or push you away. I just need to get used to seeing myself through my own eyes, and not my parents'." "Well, in my eyes, you're perfect." Ian knocked on the open door and entered. "I don't mean to interrupt. Is the apartment okay?" Ian asked. "It's perfect," she said. "It really is. I'm so grateful, Ian. Thank you." "I'm glad you like it. It's available whenever you're ready to move in. You can start work then, too." "Sounds good. Dylan and I will move in after the tour," Jordan said as she realized she was the happiest she had ever been.

NEW YORK STATE OF MIND

LUCKY

ucky smiled as she woke to Jude kissing her neck. "You could turn me into a morning person if you keep this up," she said, keeping her eyes closed. He laughed and threw the blankets back and began tickling her. She playfully slapped at him, trying to push him away, but it was no use. "Okay, okay. I'm up," she said. "Good. Get ready, I want to show you around before we have to be back for the show." She watched him get out of bed and walk across the room naked. She enjoyed the movement of his muscles, the bit of color from his tattoos, the view of his butt as he left the room. She quickly dressed so he wouldn't see her naked, too. She couldn't explain it, but all her usual

insecurities about her body were there when he wasn't around. When he was there, he made her feel beautiful. She pulled her hair up into a large bun, put on an oversized t-shirt, then wondered where they were going. Did she need to dress nicer? Hearing the shower turn on, she entered the bathroom. "Where are we going?" "A couple of places." "Like?" "It's a surprise. I know you've never been here before. Wish we had time to take in a show. Just dress comfortably." "Okay." Leaning against the counter, she watched the suds slide down his body. She grinned then immediately turned away, trying to hide it from him. "I saw that." "You saw nothing," she said as her cheeks began to burn. "You know there's room for one more in here." He shook his wet hair as he faced her. Droplets of water hit the glass door that separated them then ran down, giving her a clear view of his body as the water cut through the steam. "I thought you were in a rush." "Yes, but getting you clean will only take a few minutes."

"Oh. I thought..." she said, feeling disappointed. "How quickly you've gone from virgin to sex goddess," he teased. "Don't you worry, I'll gladly make it up to you later." She felt sexier than ever thinking about how this gorgeous rock star that everyone wanted, wanted her. Pulling off her t-shirt, she got into the shower with him. He moved aside to make room for her under the warm water as he rubbed the soap between his hands, making it lather. "I thought you were done." "I am. But someone needs to bathe you," he said before rubbing his soapy hands over her shoulders. She giggled as he kissed her then turned her around to face the water. He lathered up her back, then slid his hands down over her butt. She shrieked with surprise. "What?" he said innocently. Next, he pressed his body against hers as his hands moved around to her soft stomach, the delicate curve of her hips, then up and over her full breasts. Every inch of her responded to his touch. She couldn't help it. He pinched her hard nipples between his soapy fingers and she felt his erection press against her behind. Unable to control herself, she giggled as his hands continued down between her legs. "You really are a bad boy," she said, her voice

cracking slightly. "I don't know what you're talking about. Isn't every shower you take like this?" He laughed then ran his hands under the water and helped rinse her by rubbing his firm hands down her entire body. Kneeling in front of her as he rinsed her feet, his eyes travelled up her body slowly, turning her on even more. "I have to keep reminding myself we'll have plenty of time after tonight's show," he said. Kissing her on the delicate skin below her belly button, he stood up and turned off the water. He sighed as he grabbed two towels and handed her one. "Well, since you bathed me, does that mean I can dry you off?" Lucky asked as she looked at his still hard co*ck. "No. Then we'll never get out of here," he said, laughing as he wrapped the towel around his waist. They took a cab to Central Park and walked along a path that took them around a large pond and boathouse. Jude held her hand as they continued walking, his fingers entwined with hers. "Up ahead is Strawberry Fields," he said. "Oh cool! I always wanted to see that." As they approached, there was a bearded man with chin-length wavy brown and grey hair, playing Beatles songs on an acoustic guitar. They stood with several other people and admired the Imagine

mosaic, which had a peace sign made of red and yellow roses over it. After, Jude led her through a curved covered walkway and towards one of the park exits. Across the street were tall apartment buildings, many with intricate stonework and carvings towards the top. "That building on the corner is the Dakota." "Where John Lennon lived?" she asked. "Yes. And died." They were quiet for a moment as they looked at the building. Beside them were other people silently looking towards the Dakota as the traffic and other people continued to walk past. Without a word, Jude began walking towards the street, still holding her hand. They walked past several horse-drawn carriages until they reached a white open carriage being pulled by a large, pale grey horse. Jude helped Lucky climb into the carriage. The driver sat in front and steered the horse down the street and back into the park. Lucky was giddy with excitement. "This is awesome, Jude. I never told anyone, but it was always a dream of mine to take a carriage ride through Central Park." "There's so much I want to share with you. So much for you to see and experience," he said as he slid his arm along the back of her seat and around her shoulders.

Suddenly she was painfully aware of how sheltered she'd been her entire life. She didn't have any experiences except for the few things that happened recently on tour. She had to break it off. Just end it before it got even more complicated. Definitely end it before he ended it. It was only a matter of time before he got bored of her. The simple thought of him leaving made her chest ache and feel heavy. Worried his feelings were only a "tour thing" like Kat told her always happens on tour, and never leaves the tour, she knew what she needed to do. She had to end it with Jude before he ended it with her. If he beat her to it, the pain would be intolerable. "Olivia," Jude said, his face suddenly serious. "I want to talk to you about tomorrow…and all the days after that." "Good, me too," she said, lying. "I've loved spending this time getting to know you. I don't want that to change--" "Right, nothing should change. We met on the tour, it stays on the tour," she said. "What?" he said, looking surprised. "I know what your life is like. You have so many women you can't even keep track of the one you married." "But--" "And now that the tour is done, you can spend

your time however you used to spend it." "Olivia--" She couldn't let him speak. This was the hardest thing she ever had to do, and it would be worse if he did it first. Her heart felt heavy and a knot formed in her throat, but she knew he wouldn't stay with her. She had a great time with him, but how could it last forever? "Thank you for playing on my tour," she said, forcing the words out. "You made my dreams come true by being there. And thanks for…for just being you. I'll always remember our time together." "You're ending it? Just like that? Out of nowhere?" "You said it yourself, the tour is over." He stood up as the carriage came to a stop in front of their hotel. She tried to not look directly at him, afraid she would crumble, but she felt his hard stare. "Well, then you can keep this as a souvenir," he said. He pulled a small blue Tiffany box from his jeans pocket, handed it to her, got out of the carriage, and went inside the hotel without turning back. As she stared at the box for a minute, she wondered why she broke up with him. Was she that certain he'd leave her? But she couldn't see why he would stay. She flipped up the box lid, and tears streamed

down her face as she saw the ring. It was simple, yet beautiful. A thin band of bright platinum. Encircling the ring, the words "I love you" repeated in script. "I love you too," she whispered.

It was minutes before their last show and she hadn't seen Jude at all. She needed to make it right. Wearing a pale blue empire waist dress and Jude's ring, she spun it around her finger nervously as she looked for him. Lucky felt lost. How could she be so stupid? Why did she let such a stupid idea fill her head? "Lucky, we have to get on stage," Dylan told her. "But Jude…" "He's already out there." She spent the show trying to catch his eye, but nothing. He played the songs but didn't veer off or try to jam like they had in their last performance. As she thanked the crowd after their last song, she saw him disappear off stage out of the corner of her eye. She searched for him but came up empty. Like a ghost he was gone, leaving her with only a shiny souvenir.

GOING TO CALIFORNIA

LUCKY

"I t's

strange being home," Lucky said to Jordan as she unpacked. "So much has changed but everything here is the exactly the same." Lucky's room hadn't been redecorated in years. She still had the white canopy bed and pale pink walls from her childhood. Her room never bothered her since she rarely spent much time in it. "Yeah, it is. Feels like we were gone so long." "That's because so much happened. I can't believe all that time we were gone and you didn't tell me you moved out." "I didn't want you to worry," Jordan said. "You had the tour anyway. Plus you know me, I don't like talking about stuff like that." "We've been best friends our whole lives, you're more important than a tour. Have you heard from your mom?"

"I got a text from her last week. It said things weren't bad for me and she misses me. Said I can always come back," Jordan said as she rolled her eyes. "On the other hand, my cousin said my mother is bragging about how she threw me out and won't ever take me back." "Would you ever go back?" "Hell no. I'd rather live on the streets," Jordan said. "You know you can stay here until you move out to California." "Thanks, but it'll only be a couple of days. Need to get my stuff out of storage and ship it. Believe it or not, I'm looking forward to moving away. This city looks different now. Grayer. Worn down. There's nothing here for me anymore." "I'm surprised Dylan didn't come out." “He was going to, but he got a studio offer that needed him right away. I know it's stupid, but I miss him." "It's not stupid. I miss him too," Lucky said quietly as she thought about Jude. "You haven't heard from him?" "No. And why would I? I made it clear we were over. I just don't know how I convinced myself to do that. How stupid am I? He was literally a dream come true, my first love, and I sent him packing." "You could call him." Lucky shook her head then looked down at the

ring he gave her. "Probably better I don't," Lucky said. "There's no way it would last anyway. He's probably already fallen for someone else." "What are you going to do next?" "I don't know. Maybe look for a place. I'm not sure where though. Maybe I'll go out to LA too so I'm nearby for recording. I know I have to get out of here. It's just..." She looked around her bedroom. "This is the bedroom of a child. That's not me anymore. I need to be on my own." "Lucky! Pick up the phone!" her mother yelled from the bottom of the staircase. "Wait. Did they take your cell away again?" "Yup. Apparently I don't need it if I'm home." "And you didn't say anything?" Jordan said, her eyes wide. "What's there to say? There's no point arguing with them." "You need to stand up for yourself, Lucky. They need to see you're an adult." Lucky shrugged. She didn't want to admit it to Jordan, but she happily gave her cell phone over to her mother. She knew if she had it, she'd constantly check if Jude called, or she would break down and call him. Either way she'd feel like an idiot, so this way was better. She picked up the phone in the hallway. "Hello?" "Lucky, it's Richard Black. I've scheduled you

on Friday to start recording your next album." "Friday? But that's in a couple of days. I just got home." "Be glad you're getting a couple of days. Normally you wouldn't even get that. We need to get something out there while they still remember you," he said. "Okay, okay. At least I liked working with Chuck. It'll be good to see him again." "No, no Chuck this time. I did even better. Black Dog has entered an exclusive deal with Eel Pie Studios." "Are you kidding me? You really only care about the money, don't you? I've never even heard of Eel Pie. He better be good. I did a lot of work on these songs on the road. They're really personal." "He's already heard them. Thinks you've got a lot of talent and is looking forward to working with you. He even pointed out some problems with your first record, and he knows how to fix them. I'm telling you, he's the best. You'll love him." "Alright, alright. He better be the best. Not that I have a choice," Lucky said. "Your flight leaves Friday morning. I'll have a car meet you." Lucky hung up the phone and went downstairs. She hoped to get some downtime so she could get over Jude. Having to head right back into the studio to sing those songs wasn't going to help.

She found her parents in the living room, her father in a brown zip-up sweater he wore when he was cold, which was always, and her mother in a white sweatshirt from a vacation Lucky was sure happened before she was born. She almost turned around and went back upstairs. She couldn't though. She knew she needed to talk to them. She stood on the landing just before the last step and watched her parents for a moment. Her father wore his reading glasses as he thumbed through the newspaper, and her mother knitted another blanket. Today could have been any day for them. Nothing ever changed. Seeing them like this, Lucky knew even more what she needed to do. "Mom, Dad?" "Oh hello, dear. Was that the label guy?" her mom asked. "Yes, he wants me to go out to LA Friday. He's taken care of the flight arrangements and everything." "So soon? You just got home. We thought you'd be home for a while." "I need to record my next album while people remember who I am," she said, echoing Richard's words. "Alright. Well, do you know when you'll be back? We're trying very hard not to interfere, but you are our daughter."

"Mom, please. Don't make this any harder than it already is. I'm a woman now. I'm not a baby anymore," Lucky said as she took a deep breath. "While I'm out there, I'm going to look for a place to live--" "But you already have a place to live. Here, your home," her mother said. "I know, but I need the two of you to understand. I'm twenty-one. Think of everything the two of you had already done by the time you were my age. I haven't done any of that. I need to live my own life now, and I think that life is in LA. I'll be near the recording studio and Jordan's going to move out there, too." Her mother sighed and looked sad. She watched as her father reached over and gently rubbed her mother's shoulder. "We know," her father said with a sad smile. "We knew this time would come. I guess we weren't ready for it. We know we've been very protective, but it’s just that we love you so much. We're both so proud of you, Olivia. Angels were smiling upon you when you were born, and they'll take care of you while you're away. Just remember that we're here, and we'll always be here, if you ever need anything." Lucky swallowed hard to keep her tears back and hugged her parents tightly. She smiled as she realized that just a couple of months ago, she

wouldn't have been able to talk to them like she just did without feeling a lot of guilt. For the first time, Lucky realized how much she had changed while she was away, and she knew it was for the better.

Dressed in grey yoga capri pants and a midnight blue t-shirt, Lucky stepped off the plane happy to be dressed so comfortably. If there was one thing she learned from being on the tour bus, it was that comfort in travel was necessary. Pulling her wheeled travel bag behind her, she swerved in and out of the crowds until she passed the gate check and noticed several men in dark suits holding signs. Spotting one with Olivia Saldano written on it, she went over to him. "Hi, I'm Olivia Saldano," Lucky said, surprised to see her real name. A small group of people standing nearby waiting for their luggage turned around and approached her. "Oh! I know you! I absolutely love you. Can you sign something for me?" a young woman in the group said. "Umm thanks, yeah, sure. What do you want me to sign?" Lucky said awkwardly. She still wasn't used to the attention and didn't

know how to act. She knew Jude would know but quickly pushed him out of her head. She had to stop thinking about him. A small crowd grew and Lucky found herself hugging strangers and signing napkins, clothing, and magazines, whatever people had on them. Suddenly the driver stepped forward and lifted his hand. "Miss Saldano must be going. Please keep an eye out for her next album," the driver said in a formal British accent. Taking her bag, he cleared the way to his Town Car. He opened the door for her then placed her bag in the trunk. When he entered the driver's seat, he turned back to her. "I'm sorry I didn't have the chance to introduce myself sooner. I'm Nigel. I'll take you directly to Eel Pie where I'm told they're waiting for you." "Thank you, Nigel," she said. "Of course, Miss." She looked out the window at the palm trees and blue sky, so different from back east. Jordan was right, it was very grey at home. Home just wasn't the same. The time on tour was enough to help them both see the world differently than before. It felt strange to her to be doing this again so quickly. Not that long ago she brought Jordan with her, mostly because she didn't want to be alone. Now she was comfortable with it and with herself.

Lucky felt a new confidence within her that she didn't have just a few short months before. Noticing a sign that read Malibu, she paid closer attention to the surroundings and realized they were in a residential neighborhood. "Nigel? I thought we were going to Eel Pie?" "We are." "But these look like houses." "Eel Pie is a state-of-the-art recording studio on the producer's property. He's arranged for you to stay in one of the guest rooms as well." "He has? Richard didn't tell me anything about this. I don't know how comfortable I feel about staying in a stranger's home." Nigel didn't respond. Staring out the window, Lucky noticed the houses getting larger. Between the homes, she saw the blue water of the Pacific and the sparkle of the waves peeking at her. State-of-the-art studio in Malibu. She wondered if Richard paired her with some big producer, but Eel Pie wasn't familiar to her. She wracked her brain but had no luck. "I'm sorry, Nigel, what did you say the producer's name was?" "I didn't. Eel Pie is a nod to the small island on the Thames where many successes got their start. I'm sure you've heard of The Who, Rolling Stones, Rod Stewart." "Wow, is it someone who worked with one

of them?" "I am a driver, Miss. I don't make it my responsibility to know details like that about my employer." "Oh, sorry. Never mind." Hearing Nigel talk about those classic bands brought her mind back to Jude again. Her cheeks burned as she thought about their time on tour, and she turned away as she fought a smile, not wanting the driver to notice. Looking down at her hand, she began playing with Jude's ring. The homes disappeared as they followed a curving road up a small hill. The car came to a stop at a tall gate and Nigel lowered his window to press a small red button attached to a speaker. "Yes?" "This is Nigel Jones. I have Olivia Saldano for Mr--" "Enter." The gates slowly opened. Lucky could see the Spanish-inspired home at the end of the driveway. Its sand-colored exterior rose from the dark green grass and the sun reflected off the black and tan tile roof. The house was one level with huge windows, and she could see straight through to the Pacific Ocean from the front of the house. Nigel stopped the car at the arched doorway, opened her door, then grabbed her bag. As she stepped out of the car, she could hear music coming

from the side of the house and looked to see if she could find it. It wasn't music she recognized and she wondered if there were other artists there, too. "This way, Miss," Nigel said as he led her along the walkway towards the music. Curving along the house, they came to a smaller building, not much larger than a two-car garage. Above the front door was a red light. Nigel pressed a button then placed her bag next to her. "They'll be right with you." Listening to the rhythmic sound of the ocean beating the shore, she got lost in thought and didn't notice a young man open the door. His dark blond hair was shaved close to his scalp and he wore a white tank top under a grey hoodie with jeans. Briefly thinking he looked like a girl, she knew he looked familiar but couldn't place him. "Lucky Saldano?" he asked with an Irish accent. "I'm a big fan. I heard you were recording today but didn't know if I'd run into you. We should do something sometime. I really love those new songs you performed on tour." "Thanks. Umm…Jake, right?" She suddenly realized he was the latest teen pop star. "That sounds like fun." "I've been trying to get people to take me seriously, you know. I know what they think of me. This album I'm working on here is going to blow everyone away. I'd love for you to give it a listen once it’s done."

"Sure, sounds great, thanks." She followed him in and he brought her to a room with a large couch and several chairs. In the corner was a kitchenette. "Sorry, I was running late today. I don't mean to cut in on your time," Jake said. "If you're not dating anyone, maybe we could go out sometime while we're both in town." "Oh well, thanks, but I'm not sure..." "Call me." He handed her his card and walked out of the room. Shaking her head, she tried not to laugh and thought of how funny Jordan would think it was. She pulled out her phone and began texting her. "Did that little sh*t try putting the moves on you?" Her breath caught in her throat as she heard his unmistakable voice. Her heart did its usual flips when Jude was around. She was afraid to look up. She couldn't move. She didn't want to be disappointed in case she finally lost her mind and was making him up. The sound of his boots thudding on the floor mimicked the pounding heart in her chest. His hand covered hers and slipped Jake's business card out of her hand. "Hey, he gave that to me," she said. "Were you going to call him?" She finally looked at him. Jude had that playful

half smile that always wrecked her. His smoldering green eyes locked onto hers and she gasped softly, forgetting to breathe for a moment. "No, I just thought it was funny. I was going to show Jordan." "Good. I couldn't take it if you chose him over me," Jude said with a laugh as he handed the card back. "Nice ring, by the way." She grinned stupidly and felt her cheeks burn again. Quickly texting Jordan "he's here," she slipped her phone back into her bag and could hear it dinging with Jordan's reply. "Why are you here? Do you know the producer?" she asked. "I am the producer." "Huh? But Richard said--" "That he entered into an exclusive deal? After I got out of that contract Donna negotiated, Richard and I got to talking. He knew what I really wanted to do was produce and write songs. That's why I was in that contract for so long. He refused to let me create music if she was going to benefit. Once he found a loophole, the contract was done, and well, here we are at my home studio." "Wow. So he tricked me. He knew I'd never come here if I knew it was you." "And why is that? After everything we shared. Why did you end it?" "I…I don't know. I think I was afraid," she said.

"Of what?" He wrapped his arms around her, letting his hands rest on her hips, and looked into her eyes. Lucky thought about the songs they wrote about each other on the bus. She remembered their time together, not just LA or New York, but all the other cities, too. Then she thought about her time without him and her chest ached. "Of losing you," she said. "So you broke up with me so you wouldn't lose me? That makes no sense." "Jude, look at you. You're Jude Morrison. I'm just some girl who got lucky. I was in the right place at the right time. You've been everywhere, done everything, you don't want some idiot the label thought was too fat to be the only girl in the band." "Yes, Olivia, I have been everywhere, done everything, everything you know about me is true. What's also true is that I love you. I fell in love with you when I heard your first song on the back of the bus heading to DC." "But--" "No, let me talk this time," he said. "I think all those years I was on the road, all those women I thought I was in love with, everything was just leading me to you. Every step I took brought me closer to you. I've gone through life looking for that one person who was going to complete my soul. I found that in you."

Lucky gulped as she tried to hold back tears of joy. Every word he said rang true to her heart. As her mind spun, he pulled her closer to him. He looked down into her eyes and kissed her lips, letting his lips linger. Wrapping her arms around him tightly, she pressed herself against his strong body. "I've missed you so much," she said. "I hated myself for what I did in New York. I just thought it was easier if I ended things before you did." "It’s in the past. You're here now. Stay with me. I can't promise I'll let you leave though." He grinned again, still holding her tight. "I'll never leave. I love you, Jude. I always have." As they held each other, Lucky listened to his heart thumping as wildly as hers. She wondered how she could have been so blind to it before. He was the man of her dreams, and lately it seemed all of Lucky's dreams came true.

Continue reading to learn about Jude's past and see how he and Lucky are doing in The Ballad of Jude

JUDE

el Pie Studios occupied a converted freestanding garage near the entrance of Silverlight's legendary drummer Jude Morrison's home. The control room hummed from the recording equipment and amps. On one side of the glass was the rehearsal space where a seven-piece maple drum kit with matte black shells sat in the center of the room. Jude's signature drum kit made its first appearance during Silverlight's first world tour, which was to date the highest grossing tour for any band of the last two decades. Between the money, the women, and the accolades, no one understood why Silverlight ended. Even the fans refused to admit they broke up. Jude had heard it all, from how Cade's ego got too big to how Jude's personal life intersected too much with the band. Now, with the Silverlight

documentary, it was the time to set the record straight. Jude pushed his shaggy dark hair back as he admired his drums from his swivel chair at the soundboard. The chrome fittings on the drum kit reflected the light of the room, reminding him of stage lights. Not many people got to do what they loved, and Jude was always humbled whenever he thought about Silverlight's simple beginnings. It was sometimes hard for him to accept that he was the drummer in the band many people called the biggest thing to happen to music in the last twenty years. Jude Morrison had his favorite black motorcycle boots propped up on the edge of the soundboard as he leaned back in the dark burgundy chair. He co*cked his head to the side and peered out from behind a pair of gunmetal Ray Ban Aviators at the young man entering the room. As Feature Reporter for the foremost music magazine in the industry, Nathan Fielding was living his dream. The boyish twenty-something stepped into Eel Pie's recording studio with a beaten canvas messenger bag slung across his lanky form. Nervously running his hand over his shaggy hair, he quickly smiled when he recognized the drummer of the biggest band of his generation-Jude Morrison. "Hi, I'm Nathan Fielding," he said as he

extended his hand for Jude to shake. "It's an honor-" "Cut the crap. I know who you are," Jude said, ignoring his outstretched hand. "I remember you from Olivia's tour." "Yes, I did the Lucky Break documentary. Is she here?" "She's here. You won't be seeing her though. She doesn't do interviews anymore." "But she's just starting out..." Nathan said, sounding disappointed. "Let's just say she wasn't too thrilled with the experience. She's not used to people criticizing every little thing about her and her music. She cares too much so it really wounded her." "What do you mean?" "I don't want to get into it, but people didn't get it, and you definitely didn't get her," Jude said. "She's a very private woman who grew up sheltered in a way neither of us could really understand. It takes a lot for her to be as open as she was, and to hear people criticize what they saw of her relationships really cut to the bone." "What did people say? I thought I was very fair in the documentary. She was open and honest as far as I remember." "You know how people are, Nathan. They said we fell in love too fast. That she and Jordan didn't seem like best friends," Jude said as he let out an

exasperated breath. "Jordan is the closet person Olivia has other than me. She doesn't open up to just anyone. She doesn't know how. Add to that that Jordan is complicated in her own right. A lot happened just before the tour that neither of them were ready to talk about, so they didn't. Sometimes when you're close to someone, you find comfort in silence. Anyway, I've already said too much." "Well then, let's talk about you. That's what I'm really here for anyway," Nathan said. "You did fall in love really fast though." "I do that, that's how I am. I'm passionate," Jude said, smirking. "But when it came to Olivia, I didn't have a choice. I knew she was the one the moment I first set eyes on her. Then later when I heard her songs, listening to those lyrics. Man, you really have no idea. There's nothing more intimate and personal than reading someone's words. That was definitely it for both of us." "You said you knew the moment you saw her. What was it about her?" "Everything. She's my 'split apart.' I couldn't exist without her now if I wanted to." "Split apart?" "Yeah, you know, Plato?" Jude said, annoyed. "He believed that our souls were all split and we spend our lives looking for our match, the other half. Our soulmate. That's Olivia." Jude's voice softened as he spoke about his girlfriend. Clearing

his throat, he dropped his feet to the floor and propped his elbows on his knees. "You gonna stand the whole time?" Nathan quickly sat down on a long couch along the wall by the door. Opening his bag, he pulled out a spiral notebook with a pen clipped onto the wire and a small digital recorder. He scribbled something on the lined paper and then pressed a button on the recorder. "Okay. So Lucky, I mean Olivia, won't do interviews anymore, and I know you've been burnt before," Nathan said. “So why did you agree to the Silverlight documentary?" Jude let out a small laugh. "Because I don't give a f*ck anymore," he said, grinning as he leaned back into his chair. "Listen, I love our fans and I know they'd love a documentary about Silverlight. Everyone wants to know what happened. They want details. The fans have been through a lot, following us from the beginning and all. They deserve to know." Jude stroked his stubbled chin thoughtfully before continuing. "I've been in this business long enough to know that you can't please everyone. A lot of people just need to find something wrong with what you do and sh*t all over it. I don't care, people can say whatever they want. Haters gonna hate, you know?" Nathan nodded as he jotted something into his notebook before looking up at Jude. "It’s been said

that Silverlight changed the face of modern music. Everyone knows the story of how you guys got together, but be honest now, Jude. Is there any one person you can point to for making that happen?" Jude laughed and took his sunglasses off, revealing deep green eyes, then set the Ray Bans down on the edge of the soundboard. Leaning back into his seat, he grinned and nodded slowly at the young man across the room. He let the question hang in the air, knowing the courage Nathan must have summoned to even ask such a thing. "I know what you're asking," Jude said gruffly. "You don't want to hear Richard Black, you already know the answer." Looking at Nathan's wide, anxious eyes, Jude knew how far Nathan had taken it and the direction he was heading. "Why bring her up?" "You know why," Nathan said, sounding co*cky. "She was an important part of your life and Silverlight's. Actually, she's important to a lot of bands nowadays. She has a gift for finding talent." "I don't know about finding. I'd say talent finds her. She's a magnet. A muse..." Jude said as his voice drifted. "Yes, I know. It took me a while, but I tracked her down and spoke to her. Zoey had a lot to say about you."

ZOEY

The 1990s

Zoey Ackerman stood by the club's sound booth as she scanned the darkened floor for her partner-incrime and fellow waitress at The Roxy in West Hollywood. Spotting Megan Spencer weaving through the crowd and then preparing to run past with a tray full of beer, Zoey stepped in front of her and forced her to stop. With her shoulder-length jet black hair, black tights, and a dark floral baby doll dress, Zoey wasn't an imposing person, but she knew Megan didn't want to drop her tray. Megan had prominent cheekbones made more obvious by the tight

ponytail that held her blonde hair with red streaks away from her face. She gave Zoey an impatient look as she waited for her to speak. "There's a spill backstage," Zoey said. After years of being club rats, one of them decided that working at their favorite hangout was the perfect job. They had both just graduated from high school and needed to work, so why wouldn't they want to work where they spent the bulk of their free time? Besides, Megan needed a job until she figured out what she was doing with her life, and Zoey wanted to save some money before going to college. "And?" Megan said. "I cleaned up the last one. It's your turn. Besides, those losers look like they're going to spill beer all night long." "No, I cleaned it the last time. And the time before that." "I don't think so, Zoey. Rock, paper, scissors?" They shook their fists and at the count of three, Zoey stuck two fingers out, making scissors. Megan kept her hand balled up into a fist. "f*ck! Rock beats scissors. You always win," Zoey groaned. "Try picking something other than scissors next time," Megan said, laughing. Voices echoed from down the hall followed by a loud crash. "I hate when people can't handle their alcohol. Seems to happen here a lot."

"You're talking to someone who can't even handle one drink." "See, that's why you're perfect for mopping up the mess. You can't handle your alcohol, and neither can they." Megan rolled a bucket with suspiciously brown water and a mop towards her. Pushing the bucket along the hall, Zoey glanced at the layers of concert posters pasted on the dark walls. Chili Peppers, Jane's Addiction, even Soundgarden. They were the reason she was there, not to mop floors for some wannabes that would never make it. As her Doc Martens made sticking sounds across the floor, the next band on stage began playing what they called music. Wednesday nights were always the worst. Ever since word got out that some A&R people scouted the local clubs for new talent, their Pay For Play amateur night was mobbed. Every band within driving distance would try to get one of the five Wednesday night slots. When the manager realized how in demand they were, he started charging the bands to play. Unfortunately, he also put aside any kind of vetting of the bands he was doing before. Zoey tried to ignore the noise coming from the stage, but something didn't gel. Boom boom. Pausing for a second, she focused on the music and immediately regretted it and tuned them out again.

"Ugh, what a mess! And they're stupid enough to think this is going to get them somewhere," she mumbled to herself. Boom boom. But there it was again. The something that didn't sound right. The band had their amps and monitors set way too high for the room, but that wasn't it. That was something all these bands did. She felt it in her chest, like something trying to take over the steady rhythm of her heart. Boom boom. As she pushed the wheeled pail along, she detoured over to the stage entrance and looked out at the crowd. No one seemed to care about this band's poor excuse for music, but she was beginning to get curious. "Zoey, come on! You know once it gets dry it’s even harder to mop up," Megan said as she walked past. "I know, I know," she said as she maneuvered the pail back towards the backstage area the Wednesday night bands were allowed to use. "This really wasn't how I expected to spend my last summer before college." "It was your idea!" Megan said, laughing. Zoey preferred thinking no one was to blame. It was easier than accepting it was her fault she and Megan were working such sh*tty summer jobs. As much as she liked to complain about it, deep down Zoey believed she had the summer job of a lifetime.

She was surrounded by music and hot men. Okay, maybe not always good music and eye candy on Wednesday nights, but definitely during the rest of the week. Honestly, sometimes even the not-so-good bands had sexy men in them. She couldn't help it, there was nothing sexier than a man with a guitar. And if he could write songs on top of that, then he was scorching hot. Entering the backstage area where one of the bands that already played still hung out, Zoey had to blink as her eyes adjusted from the darkness of the hall to the stark white of the fluorescent lights. The room smelled like sweat, cheap beer, and Taco Bell. It’s no wonder one of them puked. Pushing the pail farther into the dressing room, Zoey glanced at the four pimply-faced guys in plaid flannel shirts sitting on metal folding chairs before spotting the reason she was there with a mop. Slumped in a corner, their fifth member was several shades of green. “Hey, is he okay?” Zoey asked as she walked over and tapped the guy's leg with the tip of her boot. He didn’t move. “Seriously guys, he’s your buddy. Is he alright?” “What? Oh Jim? Yeah, he’s cool,” said the guy closest to her. He looked her up and down and ran his hand through his long, stringy brown hair. “What’s your name, sweetheart?”

“Zoey,” she said as she kicked Jim a little harder. Still nothing. “Well, hey there, Zoey. I’m Joe. I’m the lead singer of Wreck It.” Zoey rolled her eyes. Every lead singer was the same. They all thought they were perfect and every woman’s dream. She wouldn’t deny that the co*ckiness most lead singers had was hot, but on this zit-infested no-talent, it reeked of desperation. “That’s nice, Joe. Nice meeting you,” she said as she began to mop up the mess around the stillpassed-out Jim. “Okay, I can take a hint. I’m sure someone as pretty as you has a boyfriend, right?” Zoey sighed. Looking over towards Joe and his other band mates, she saw they were all looking at her. Practically staring. She wondered if they ever saw a girl before. “No, no boyfriend,” Zoey said. “I’m really busy getting ready for college and just don’t have the time.” It wasn’t a complete lie. She did have a lot she wanted to do this last summer before college, but if the right guy came along, then of course she’d have time for him. The thing was the right guy never came along. For whatever reason, most guys seemed to stay away from her. “Are you blowing me off?” Joe said, his face scrunching up as if he was confused. “Because

seriously, you’re pretty, but you really could lose some weight. I just figured you might want to have a good time.” And there it was. Zoey recognized that she offended Joe’s enormous, overinflated ego. Pretending it was Joe’s neck, she gripped the mop hard then angrily finished mopping up the mess around Jim. Spinning around, she pushed the bucket towards the entrance of the room. She couldn’t get out of there fast enough. “Hey Zoey?” Joe said just before she stepped into the dark hallway. “You’d be hot if you lost that fat ass.” Joe and the rest of his band laughed. Zoey stopped, set the mop in the pail so it wouldn’t fall out, and then eyed each of the young men. Grinding her teeth, she tried convincing herself to just let it be and walk out the door, but there was no way she could let that happen now. “You know what, Joe? I might have a fat ass, but I can do something about it. No matter what you do, you’ll always be an ass.” “Ooh, slammed!” she heard one of the other guys say as she left the room. After returning the mop and bucket back to the janitor’s closet, Zoey recognized a regular in the LA music scene. Cade Summers was the lead singer for an up and coming band, Tan Lines. He was cute with an athletic build and long, shaggy, light brown

hair. She had never seen him without sunglasses, which to her was code for how full of himself he really was. She probably wouldn't have noticed him if it wasn't for where he was standing just outside the backstage entrance. The lights from the stage lit him up enough that he didn't blend into the background. Wearing his usual black leather pants and a black button-down shirt hanging loose, she wondered how long he had been hiding before she noticed him. As she approached to say hi, the band on stage began their next set. Boom boom. There it was again. But she refused to listen. She knew the band was bad. "There's my girl," Cade said as he looked at her then back towards the stage. "I was wondering if my brown-eyed muse was here tonight.” “Ha! Muse. Yeah right. I wish you guys wouldn’t call me that,” Zoey said. “You’re going to give the new bands the wrong idea.” Cade always flirted with her, but she never thought anything of it. He was the lead singer of a band, he flirted with everyone. “It’s true though. You’ve got something. Why do you think I keep coming back? I guess you don’t realize it, but there’s a few of us bands that keep coming back here because of you, not because of what we think this place offers.”

“You’re insane, you know that?” “I’ll show you. Step closer. You gotta hear this,” he said. “Seriously, no,” Zoey said with her hands up as she shook her head. “I’ve heard enough of this band already tonight.” “I’m disappointed, Zoey. You’re not paying enough attention. Just listen.” Boom boom! The sound started from within her and then spread to her fingertips as it vibrated her entire body. She couldn’t ignore it anymore. If Cade was pointing out the music, then she must be missing something. Slowly, she let out a long breath and relaxed as she tuned in. The music was even worse than she imagined. But there was something. Boom boom. And that was when she realized it. She looked up at Cade and smiled. “You’re hearing it now, aren’t you?” he asked. “The drummer. Is he really playing that?” Cade nodded. Zoey couldn’t believe her ears. The drummer was playing circles around his bandmates on stage. He was completely showing off by playing a complicated jazz groove, then adding in extra fills on top of that. Every so often he’d hit the double bass pedal, something she had never heard during Pay For Play, and the boom boom would fill the air. Even with all of this showboating, he kept perfect time.

“This guy is the real deal, Zoey,” Cade said. “His name is Jude Morrison. I’ve been trying to get him to join my band for a few weeks now, but he's faithful to his band. He says they moved out here together, they’ll make it big together.” Cade shook his head. “Idiot.” “Don’t you already have a drummer?” Zoey asked. “Not like him. No one has a drummer like him. You have no idea how in demand he is, but he won't hear it.” Zoey needed to get a closer look. Where had she been all this time that a truly talented guy was able to show up and she didn’t even know about it? That just wasn’t like her, she knew all the bands and everything going on with them. Stepping closer, she realized Cade had the perfect line of sight to watch him play, so she stepped in front of the tall man. As she looked at the drum throne, it hit her that she was in the presence of a future Rock God. His shoulder-length brown hair swayed with each hit of his drumsticks. Wearing a pair of shorts and a sleeveless t-shirt, she watched his glistening muscles work. He had a gift of making his drums sing and become much more than just a timekeeping device. And it didn't hurt that he was nice to look at. Very nice to look at. How did she miss him?

As the song wound down, the crowd gave their obligatory applause and the stage lights went on. Zoey watched as Jude started unpacking his cymbals from the house kit. "Wish me luck, I’m going to make him an offer he can't refuse," Cade said as he stepped around Zoey and walked towards the drummer. She was glued to the spot. Unable to take her eyes off Jude or even walk away, she watched as Cade spoke and Jude shook his head. She wondered if Jude knew the opportunity he was passing up. He had to know how bad his band was. "Daaammn!" Megan said as she leaned in to get a better look at Jude. "That's a hottie and a half! And you know what they say about drummers, right?" "They can keep it up all night long," Zoey said, giggling. "Who came up with that?" "Probably a very satisfied groupie," Megan said, grinning. "I'd be willing to test that theory out with him. Unless you've already got your eye on him?" Without realizing it, still unable to take her eyes off him, Zoey nodded. She didn't know if anything would ever happen between the two of them, but if she saw him with Megan, she knew it would kill her. "I've got dibs," Zoey said as she watched a petite brunette climb on stage and head straight

towards Jude.

JUDE wasting your talent with these "Y ou're meatheads, Jude,” Cade said. "We're playing tomorrow night at The Whiskey, at least come and hear us play." "I don't know, man," Jude said as he spun the lock off his crash cymbal. "I'm not leaving my band. We moved out here together, we're gonna make it together." "You're a dreamer. You know what they sound like and you know you're better than them. I heard you play. You're running circles around them." "I know, but you have to hear me out. These guys are like family to me. I can't just abandon them." Jude looked up as Cade nodded. Turning him down was hard. He knew Tan Lines and admired them. He also knew it would be great grooving with

a bassist who had a concept of time, but he couldn't leave his friends. Noticing Cade looking off stage, Jude followed his gaze. Cade was looking at a girl with black shoulder-length hair, black lined eyes, and dark lipstick. She looked like any other groupie he'd seen at the different venues around town, but he couldn't help but think there was something special about her. She was talking to her girlfriend and Cade seemed lost in thought, so Jude took the opportunity to drink her in. She wasn't his usual girl. Usually the girls he got were thinner, as if that's what gave them the confidence to approach him. Even through her loose dark dress and tights, Jude could tell she had soft curves he wanted to feel against his hard body. "That your girl?" Jude asked. "Her? No, not for lack of trying though," Cade said. "That's Zoey. She works here now but used to come to all the shows before that." "Club rat?" Cade laughed. "Yeah, you could call her that." In the time Jude and his band had been out in LA, he discovered what it was like to be a rock star. Every club had a group of girls who always came to the shows and wanted to show their appreciation to the band. "So, you ever...?"

"No, I wouldn't do that. She's special. There's just something about her. I mean she gets it. She really gets the music and loves it. We call her our muse. You should talk to her. Maybe she'll talk some sense into you." "Muse?" Jude said as he finished packing up his stuff. "I'll have to talk to her sometime, but right now this girl over there has been giving me the eye during our entire set." "Think about my offer. Like I said, at least come see us play at The Whiskey." "Thanks, but I'm a loyal guy, Cade. Maybe I'll check you guys out at the Whiskey, but I'll bring my band."

Wearing a pair of loose fitting sandblasted jeans and nothing else, Jude softly kissed the lips of the disheveled petite brunette at the door as she left the one bedroom apartment he called home. Closing the door, he smiled at his bandmates, who were watching morning game shows on the TV just a few feet away. Jude and his two closest friends, Ron Myles and Derek Lane, packed up a van and moved from the Cleveland, Ohio suburb of Stow where they grew up to Los Angeles a couple of years ago. At the

time, Jude was only sixteen and the youngest of his friends, but having been accelerated through the school's gifted program, they all graduated together and were ready to follow their dreams. None of them left much behind in Ohio, and they never looked back. “I’m telling you, she’s it. That’s the girl for me,” Jude said. Ron, a tall, lanky blond wearing torn jeans and an old concert t-shirt, snorted then returned his focus on the TV. Being the only member of the group brave enough to sing, Ron begrudgingly became their lead singer even though all he wanted to do was play guitar. “What? I’m serious. She’s the one. I’m in love,” Jude said earnestly. “Jude. Listen, do you have any idea how many girls we’ve seen come and go since we moved here? Just because some chick sucks your co*ck a few nights in a row doesn’t mean you love her,” Ron said. “I mean you can love that, but not her. You don’t even know her. But what do I know, maybe if I was getting as much puss* as you do, I’d think I was in love all the time, too.” “Yeah well, speaking of love,” Derek said as he pushed his shoulder-length hair out of his face. “I’d love to actually sleep in the bedroom sometime. Think you can take a break for the night? Let us move the mattresses back in the room?”

“She’s planning on coming back over later,” Jude said as Derek groaned. “I didn’t think you guys would mind. At least you have more space out here than the three of us crammed into a bedroom. Really guys, I’m serious about this girl.” “Serious? Really, Jude? Then what’s her name?” Ron asked. What was her name? Jude wondered. Sally, Sarah…he wasn’t usually like this. He could name every girl he’d ever been with, but for some reason this one time her name wasn’t popping up in his head. Zoey? No, that was the curvy club rat Cade told him about at The Roxy the other night. The one with the rocking body. The muse, as Cade called her. He had to admit to himself that he couldn’t get her name out of his head. Maybe Ron was right. Ignoring Ron, Jude opened the refrigerator and moved the expired carton of milk to the side, hoping something to eat would magically appear behind it. The kitchen and the living room were part of one small room that Jude could cross to the bedroom in three long strides. They had been lucky so far. Their old neighbor gifted them an old tweed couch in exchange for moving help. When Derek saw he was leaving behind a broken TV, the neighbor said if he could fix it, it was his. Derek’s stepfather had been a TV repairman, so changing out some tubes in the old

TV was second nature to him. For money, they would stand out at the day laborer stations and do construction for cash. At night, they went to the different clubs trying to get spots for the band. Sometimes they were successful, other times they had to pay like they did the other night at The Roxy. Ron and Derek seemed optimistic, but despite his being called a dreamer, Jude was more realistic. He knew they didn't have a chance. There were too many bands in LA. Back in Ohio, they were the cool guys. Everyone loved them. In LA, they were just like every other band, except less talented. Jude regularly received offers to replace drummers in more successful bands, but he always turned them down. He couldn't do that to his friends. He didn't even tell them about it. Just because he knew they wouldn’t make it big like they wanted didn’t mean he was just going to ditch them. Ron and Derek had been the closest thing to family Jude ever had. He couldn’t remember the last time he spoke to his mother and he didn’t have any other family. So until they realized the band was going nowhere, Jude was sticking with it for as long as he could. Still, he was curious what it would be like playing with more talented musicians. "You guys want to hit The Whiskey tonight?" he asked. "Tan Lines is playing.”

Walking up Sunset Boulevard, the lights from the red building that housed The Whiskey felt like a beacon to Jude. He’d give anything to play where all his idols had. He didn’t see that happening though, not while he was in the band with Derek and Ron. A line of people stood around the corner waiting to enter the building. Wearing his jeans from earlier with a black t-shirt and a pair of black boots, Jude led his friends farther down the block to the kitchen entrance and high-fived the bouncer who let them in. They snaked their way through the dingy hall to the concert floor. Sound check had just ended and the crowd hadn't been let in yet. While Ron and Derek went to the bar, Jude took advantage of the house lights being on and looked around the room for familiar faces. Up by the stage, he noticed a girl with black hair and bangs hitting just above her eyes. She was dressed all in black and he knew without seeing them that she had a pair of Doc Martens on. He couldn’t take his eyes off her. Ron handed Jude a bottle of beer. “Guess you already forgot about the love of your life,” he said. “Do you know her or is she just going to be another trophy for the almighty Jude Morrison?”

“f*ck off, Ron,” Jude said. “You know I’m not like that. She works at The Roxy.” “Then go over and say hi.” “I think I will,” Jude said. “But we haven’t met yet. Cade told me about her, called her a muse.” “Cade?” Derek asked as he caught up to Jude and Ron near the stage. “Uh yeah, the singer for Tan Lines. He came up to me after the show the other night, after you guys went off stage.” “What did he want? Did he like our show?” Derek asked. “Give me a break, Derek. You know he just wants our boy to play drums for him,” Ron said. “You know how good Tan Lines would be with a real drummer? They’ve got a hack now.” “Is that true, Jude? Are you leaving us?” “I told him no, I’ve got a band. I'm not going anywhere.” “Listen, Jude. We’re not stupid, we know you’re way better than us,” Ron said. "Maybe you should think about it. I mean, I can't even sing. This has been great living out here and being a part of the scene, but if you have a chance at something better, you should take it. One of us has to make it or we came all the way out here for nothing." Jude didn't know what to say. He wanted to agree with Ron, but he wasn't ready to give up on them as a band. It just didn't feel right.

Keeping his eyes on Zoey, the house lights dimmed as the crowd entered. A muse might be exactly what he needed. But more than that, Jude wanted to get to know her. As he thought about how his friends always teased him about women, he stopped himself from heading over to introduce himself. They didn't understand. It wasn't about sex or what these women would do for him, he really did care about them, even if he couldn't remember that one girl's name. And so what if he couldn't remember one name? He remembered this one, and he hadn't even met her yet. That had to count for something. Keeping an eye on her, he watched Zoey work the room. She seemed to know everybody. Slowly, she turned and he caught her eye. He smiled, unsure what to expect from her. Would she act like a groupie and rush over? He got his answer when she smiled back then turned away. That surprised him. Without thinking, he made his way over to her as Tan Lines took the stage. Zoey had confidence, and that made him even more interested in her. Without even meeting her, Jude knew he was already falling for her. He couldn't help himself. Underneath it all, Jude Morrison was a hopeless romantic.

ZOEY

efore leaving The Roxy the other night, Cade Summers invited Zoey to their show at The Whiskey. Tan Lines was a great band and she knew he was excited to play there. Lots of bands dreamed about getting a date at The Whiskey. Truthfully, she would've gone even without the invite. It was her first night off in a while and she couldn't think of a better way to spend the night than listening to a good band. She got there early so she could secure her spot in front of the stage. Megan had to work that night, but Zoey didn't mind going to The Whiskey alone. She knew she'd run into people she knew. That was the benefit of being a club rat, even if she hated that term. "Excuse me," said a man's voice from behind.

She turned around to find a tall man with salt and pepper hair she didn't recognize. He had on a pair of khakis and a blazer, making him stand out in the club. "Yes?" she asked, wondering what he wanted. "You're Zoey Ackerman, right? The muse?" "Yup, I'm Zoey, but I don't know about the muse part." "Well, that's what the bands call you," he said. "They call a lot of women different things, doesn't mean they're true." "Fair enough. I still want to talk to you. I have a proposition for you." "A proposition? Who are you?" Zoey asked. "Sorry, I'm Richard Black, CEO of Black Dog Recordings. I don't know if you realize it, but you have quite the reputation." "Yeah, as a club rat or a groupie. I know all about that." "Not just that, but as someone who knows music. You've got a talent for choosing bands to back. You've supported some bands that have done really well. Like Tan Lines here. You've got an ear." "Stop blowing smoke up my ass, Mr. Black. What do you want?" "Please call me Richard. I want you to work for me." "Alright, that's it, you f*cked up perv. I've heard about guys like you going after groupies like we're

slu*ts for hire." "No, not like that," Richard said, laughing as he reached into his pocket. "Here's my card. Ask around about me. I'll be here all night. Let me know at the end of the night if you want to hear more." He handed her a business card that read 'Richard Black, CEO, Black Dog Recordings' and left. Holding the card, she flipped it around a few times as she thought about what he said. Could he be legit? What could she do besides get him coffee? She hadn't even started college yet. Slipping the card into a small cross-body bag she wore, she decided to ask a few people she knew about him. She was sure she had seen him at the clubs before, so someone had to know something about him. And he did say to ask around. She spoke to a few different people, casually bringing up Richard Black, and was surprised that most people had heard of him and had good things to say. She didn't tell anyone he talked about working together, it all seemed too crazy that anyone would want to work with a girl most people thought of as some club rat. There was one more person she wanted to talk to though, and that was Cade. As she turned around, she spotted the drummer from the other night, Jude Morrison. He smiled at her and she felt her knees go weak. Stay cool, Zoey! she told herself. Smiling back, she turned

away from him when she felt her face begin to burn. No way was she going to let him see her blush! But it took everything in her to not turn around and look at him again. Moving closer to the stage, she saw Cade peek out from backstage to look at the crowd. He saw her and waved her over so she quickly climbed the stage, hoping if Jude was watching he wouldn’t get the wrong idea. She didn’t know why she cared since she hadn’t even met him, and she was pretty sure this was just another one of her rock star crushes that she got every day, but he was so sexy and that smile…she couldn’t help but dream a little. “Hey, glad to see you made it,” Cade said. “I saw you talking to that Richard Black guy, you know him?” “No. I mean yes, we were talking, but no, I don’t know him. Do you?” Cade looked around and pulled her further backstage to a dark corner away from everyone. “He’s been talking to me about leaving Tan Lines. He’s got this idea and—” “I was looking for you,” Jude said as he appeared from the stage. Zoey felt her heart slam wildly in her chest, and she fought the urge to make a complete ass out of herself by melting into a puddle at his feet. “Oh hey, man, I didn’t expect you to come. Are you reconsidering?” Cade asked.

“Just came to watch you play,” Jude said. “I’m still loyal to my band, I’m sure you understand that. Anyway, I’m sorry to come backstage. I actually wanted to meet the muse you told me so much about.” Jude smiled at Zoey but instead of melting, she backed away. There was nothing worse to her than being “the muse.” She knew a lot of musicians used that term to reference their good luck charm or whatever ignited their creativity, but it simply wasn’t something she wanted to be. Did she want to inspire great music? Of course! But she wanted to do that out of something more than some stupid superstition. “Yeah, really guys, about that muse thing. I really wish you’d cut it out. I don’t even know when you’re joking around about it,” she said. “Well, I was just using that as an excuse to meet you,” Jude said as he looked into her eyes. That simple sentence combined with that look he gave her made her anger disappear. It was more than just those incredible green eyes with gold flecks that caught what little light there was. Something in her connected with him. It was like he looked deep into her soul and knew her. She had to get to know him better. The stage manager, an overweight man who resembled a cherub with curly blond hair and rosy cheeks, gave the signal that they were ready in two

minutes by holding up two fingers. “Jude, come meet the rest of the band real quick before we go on stage,” Cade said. Zoey shot Cade her death look, but either he didn’t notice or he didn’t care. She couldn't help but think he was taking Jude away on purpose. Briefly wondering if Cade was into her, she reminded herself that she never saw him get jealous or co*ck block a guy who tried talking to her before. She didn’t know what to think. Maybe she was just being sensitive. As she hopped off the stage, she noticed Richard Black by the bar. Making her way to him quickly so she didn’t miss the opening number, she made it across the room in no time. “Did you ask around about me?” he asked with a knowing grin. “You know the diner down Sunset?” she asked, not bothering to answer him. “I’ll meet you there at 2am, after the show.” “We could meet in the morning if that’s easier.” “No, I don’t do mornings. If you really want to talk, then you’ll meet me there tonight. Get a coffee if you need something to keep you up,” she said before making her way back to her spot in front of the stage. Looking around, she wondered where Jude was, but it didn’t matter. She knew she’d be seeing a lot more of him soon. She'd make sure of it. Los

Angeles wasn’t that big of a city.

The glow of the lights from the diner spilled though the windows onto the sidewalk. As Zoey walked past, she jumped up to peek into the windows to see if Richard Black was inside yet. She deliberately showed up a few minutes late because she hated to wait for people. Entering the diner, she spotted him sitting all the way in the back, at the end of the row of booths. Booths lined the diner along the wall of windows that faced the sidewalk, while a long counter with swiveling stools took up the other side. The seats were made of red vinyl, and despite being cared for, they were soft with age. The Formica tables were beige with simple red coffee and sandwich designs. Some of them had tea and coffee stains from years of use. Richard put his hand up and then stood as she approached the table. After she slid into the booth, he sat down across from her and waved a waitress over. “Two coffees, please,” he said. “No coffee for me. Can’t stand it. I’ll have a co*ke,” Zoey said to the waitress. “I have to tell you, I’m surprised you

showed up.” “I said I’d be here, what’s going on?” “Well, I’ve decided to go out on my own recently and started my own company, Black Dog Recordings. I think the best way to start is small, to choose one band and put all my support behind them.” “So what do you need me for?” Zoey asked. “You know the scene. You’re familiar with most of the bands and you know what sets each one apart. I want your help in choosing a band to sign to my label.” “Are you serious?” “Completely. I never joke about business. I want you to be my A&R Manager. You have this uncanny ability of being able to find what’s wrong with a band and set it right. They listen to you and respect you. I’ve heard of the different suggestions you’ve made to bands and whenever they follow them, they succeed. That’s a talent by itself.” “But I have no experience.” “I’ll help you out. We’ll talk about the scene, you’ll advise me on who to look at. Then when you start school, you can take business classes to learn the other side of this. What do you think? Will you help me?” Zoey was floored. Working in A&R sounded like a dream come true. Immediately, her mind raced through all the LA bands she knew as she

tried to think of one that was perfect for him to back as his first label artist. “I can’t come up with anything. Every band I know has a pretty big problem. Take Tan Lines tonight at The Whiskey. They’re a great band, but their drummer just has no life to him. It’s like he’s just going through the motions, and it really affects their music. They’ve done great so far, but without changing him, I don’t see how they’d get any further.” “You see, that’s what I’m talking about. How many people do you think realized that tonight? I’ll tell you, maybe a handful tops. And I also think you’re right about the scene, which is why I have another idea. I’m putting a new band together.” “What do you mean? Like a boy band? Just no freaking way. I can’t help you there.” Richard laughed. “No, a rock band. There was this band up in Seattle which was amazing. Unfortunately, they had some problems and lost their singer to heroin. Eventually they decided it was too much for them to consider finding a new vocalist, so they gave up and called it quits. I don’t know if you ever heard of the band Mother, but that's who I'm talking about.” “Actually, I have. Some of the guys I know have seen them in concert and told me how they kick ass. That’s a shame they split up though. What are you going to do?”

“I spoke with two of their members, Matt and Stone Murdock, their guitarist and bassist. They're brothers. They’re on board with forming a new band, so now I only need a singer and drums, but those two slots are so important that if I don't find the right two people, this will never take off. I’m pretty sure I can convince Cade to leave Tan Lines for this new band. I’ve seen him perform a lot lately, he’s bored and I think he wants more.” Zoey thought about her brief talk with Cade about Richard Black and could tell he was ready to give anything a try. “So that leaves me with drums. If I can’t find the right guy, then the whole thing is a bust. Do you know of any drummers who can really play?” Richard asked. She didn’t need any time to think. “Yes, I actually do. I just heard him a few nights ago. Cade even wanted him to join Tan Lines.” “Who is he? Do I know the band he’s with?” “No, they’re a small band and he’s the only one worth anything in it," she said. “He’s really talented though. His name is Jude Morrison.”

JUDE

“J

ude!” Ron yelled from the living room. “There’s a girl here for you.” Jude sighed as he ran a towel over his wet hair. It had to be Selena, no, Stephanie…damn, what was her name? He wasn’t expecting her, but he said she could stop by anytime. Quickly pulling on a dark pair of jeans, he walked into the living room expecting to find her. “Where is she?” he asked. “Outside. She wouldn’t come in,” Derek said. “What did you guys say to her?” “Nothing, I swear,” Ron said. “I don’t even know her, and you know me better than that. I get to know a person and then I become an ass.” Ron grinned at Jude. Opening the door, Jude was surprised to see

Zoey standing there. Her back was facing him as she looked out at the passing traffic. Her black hair was pulled into two low ponytails. He admired her round ass in her jeans and fought the urge to touch it when she turned around. “Oh, I didn’t hear the door open,” she said as her cheeks turned red. “How long were you standing there? Why didn’t you say something?” “I thought you were someone else,” Jude said. “You want to come in?” “Umm, no.” she said as she peeked into the apartment. “Listen, I was wondering if we could go somewhere and talk. Somewhere private.” “Yeah, sure. Something wrong?” “No, just come with me.” Jude rushed to grab a clean, dark blue t-shirt and left the apartment with Zoey. He couldn’t figure out why she was there, but he was glad to see her. He hoped nothing would interfere with his getting to know her now. “How’d you find out where I live?” he asked. “I saw you talking to that brown-haired girl the other night at the club. I just ran into her last night and asked if she knew how to find you,” Zoey said. “Umm…Stacy? Susie? Oh, Sydney! At least I think that’s her name.” “What is it with that girl?” Jude said, laughing. “I cannot remember her name either.” “Her name doesn't fit her. It’s not you,” Zoey

said and shrugged. “A lot of these girls that hang at the clubs change their names. I don’t think they want their families to know where they’re at.” Jude nodded. It made sense to him. There were a lot of girls around the clubs, and he knew not all of them were old enough to be there. He also remembered back home in Ohio, friends sneaking out to go to parties or getting fake IDs. He could see someone using a fake name just to make sure their parents never found out where they were. “So what do you want to talk about? Why all the secrecy?” “I’m sorry about that. I just wanted to talk to you without the other guys there. I’m not sure how they’d react, and I really want you to at least think about this.” “Spill it,” he said as he grabbed her hand and pulled her onto a bus. “Where are we going?” “I know a couple of guys who play during the day at the Third Street Promenade. Let’s go listen to them and then we can walk up to the pier.” Jude loved the ocean. He never told his friends, but one of the reasons he wanted to go out to LA was to be closer to the ocean. In Ohio they had the lake, but it wasn’t enough. He was drawn to the sandy shores and cliffs of California. Santa Monica always buzzed with lots of energy, and he couldn’t think of a better place to spend some time with her.

After getting off the bus, they walked up to Third Street. The Third Street Promenade was a closed street lined with shops and restaurants on either side. Tall palm trees bordered the street in the center where at the end were bushes sculpted into dinosaurs that spewed water into rectangular pools. The Promenade was crowded, which made it difficult for them to talk while they were walking. Not wanting to lose her in the crowd, Jude took her hand again and interlaced his fingers with hers. He held her hand as they weaved through the crowds on their way to the center where two of Jude’s friends played acoustic guitars and sang to a small circle of people outside a restaurant. In front of the duo was an open guitar case for tips. Jude nodded at his friends to say hello as they played. He and Zoey listened for a few minutes, still holding hands, before he turned to her and smiled, happy to be there with her. “What did you want to talk to me about?” he asked. “Listen, I know you told Cade you didn’t want to audition for Tan Lines because of your band—” “Is that what this is about? What is it with you and Cade?” Jude let go of her hand. He knew he had no right to be jealous. This was the first time they ever got to spend time together and he was already acting like a jerk, but he was hurt she took the time

to find him just to talk about another guy. “No! Oh please no, not Cade. And not Tan Lines either. I want to talk to you about something else,” she said before pausing. “I found out about a band this new record company is putting together. It sounds like it could be a really great thing. The guy, Richard Black, is going to put all his efforts behind one band to start off his company. He’s got two guys already from another band. I’m sure you’ve heard of the band Mother.” “Oh yeah, they kicked ass! Too bad what happened to them. I even heard their demo on the radio once. Who’d he get? The brothers?” “Yup, Richard has their lead guitar and bass,” she said. “He’s looking for a lead singer and a drummer, and he wants really good people. He asked me to help.” “Are you saying you want me in a group with the guys from Mother?” Jude asked. “You’d need to audition, but I think you’re perfect. I heard you play the other night. Your band is holding you back. I know you’re tight with them, but on stage it’s a mess.” “I know, but they’re like brothers to me. I can’t just leave them.” “Talk to them. If you guys really are that close, they’re not going to tell you to stay with them. They have to know you're destined for better things.”

“Really? Destined for better things? You think so?” “Absolutely,” she said as she looked up at him and smiled. “You do something on those drums that’s just magical. Talent like that shouldn’t be wasted.” No one had ever said anything like that to him before. It confused him. Usually when people were nice to him, they wanted something. That was the life he grew up with. But here was Zoey, who barely knew him at all, and she was trying to get him to chase his dreams because she believed he was destined for it. He never thought he had potential for much before, but here was someone who believed in him, and it made him believe in himself, too. He looked at Zoey with her black pigtails and crimson stained lips and thought about Cade again. It was obvious Cade was into her, and he could see why. Zoey was the perfect woman. She was sweet, smart, and beautiful. She wasn’t a tiny waif like a lot of the other girls who hung around the clubs, but to him that made her even better. Sliding his arm around her shoulders, he pulled her close to him and softly kissed her lips. She smelled sweet, like cherries. Kissing her again, he tilted his head to fit his lips to hers and kissed her slowly. One small kiss, then another. Wanting more of her with each kiss, he let them grow more

intense. The music stopped and the crowd applauded his friends, reminding Jude where they were. “Let’s go to the pier and watch the waves come in,” he said. She nodded and they started walking towards the noisy boardwalk with its large Ferris wheel and rollercoaster. The pier was even more crowded, but they walked down farther over the ocean and found a bench that faced the rides and coastline. The sun was high on a cloudless day and the dark blue of the ocean contrasted against the white foam of the waves hitting the pale sandy shore. They were surrounded by different families, performing artists, even hustlers trying to entice tourists into playing Three-Card Monte. “So where is this audition? Does this Richard Black guy have anyone I know in mind for the singer?” Jude asked. “It’s in Seattle. The guys from Mother live up there and Richard was able to get access to London Bridge Studios. I have to tell you something though. They heard a tape of you playing with your band and weren't impressed, but they admitted it was hard to tell. The singer they got a couple of days ago vouched for you though. It’s because of him that they agreed to audition you, but it’s really just a formality. Mostly they want to make sure you all get along.”

“Really? Wow, who’s the singer?” “Cade.” Jude groaned. He had nothing but respect for the guy, but he wondered why Cade kept coming up every time he was with Zoey. “Guess it really is a small world,” he said. “When do they want me to go up there?” “Richard’s going to cover all expenses. He’s already rented a house up there and if everything goes well, you can stay there with the band because you’ll start recording right away.” “Are you coming too?” She laughed. “No, you don't need me there.” “Yes, I do. I do need you there. You’re my muse,” he said before leaning in to kiss her again. She jerked away and Jude immediately regretted using the word. “I’m sorry, it really is a compliment though. I really want you there. I need you there.” “I don’t know. I mean I hardly know you and I need to work. Oh, work!” she looked at her watch then up the pier towards the street. “I’m really sorry, but I have to go. I have to get to work tonight. I’m going to be late.” “Can’t you call out? There’s no way you can get there from here quickly. Stay with me.” Jude could see the wheels turning in her head. “Is there a payphone around? Let me call my roommate Megan. She has tonight off, maybe I can convince her to cover for me,” she said.

“Yeah sure, just up ahead by the shops.” Reaching the payphone, they pooled together all the change they could find. She dialed the number and hoped Megan would be home to answer. She picked up on the third ring. “You freaked me out. I thought you weren’t home,” Zoey said. “Listen, I’m on a payphone and don’t have much time. Can you cover for me tonight?” “Are you kidding me, Zoey? This is my first night off in over a week!” Megan said. “Please? You know I never ask you to cover for me, and I’ve covered for you before. I’m at the Santa Monica Pier. I had to talk to that drummer, remember from a couple weeks ago at Pay For Play?” “The sexy one? How could I forget? He’s there with you now? So that’s why you were looking all cute when you left earlier, you’re on a date!” “It’s not a date, it’s work. I kind of got a job doing A&R.” “For real? What about college? I thought you were all gung-ho about going to school.” “I am and I will, but I couldn’t let this opportunity pass by.” Zoey heard a click on the line, meaning that her money was running out. “Please Megan, my time is up. Please say you’ll cover for me.” “You owe me, but yes. Have fun on your date.”

“It’s not a date!” Zoey said as the line went dead. She turned around and smiled as Jude grinned. “This could be a date, you know,” he said. Her cheeks turned red and she looked away. “I can’t believe you heard all that.” “Now about Seattle, I really want you there. Say you’ll go with me. It’s work, remember?” He stepped closer to her, feeling the heat of her body near his. “I’m not going unless you go with me.” “But you have to go! This is your big break.” “Then you’re just going to have to come, too. I’m destined for better things, remember? That’s what you said. I think you’re part of that, too,” Jude said. “Say you’ll come with me.” She nodded slowly, meeting his gaze with a smile. “Okay, I’ll go to Seattle.”

JUDE

itting next to Zoey on the plane to Seattle was surreal. They spent the past three days together and there was so much to talk about and share with each other that they hadn't even slept together yet. Not that Jude didn't want to. He wanted her more every day, but it wasn't as important to him as getting to know everything about her. As they walked through the airport towards baggage claim, Jude kept his arm around her shoulders. Spotting a man in a dark suit and cap holding a sign that read ‘Jude Morrison,’ Jude squeezed her closer to him and kissed the top of her head. He remembered seeing drivers at the airport when he was a kid with their signs for the important people they were picking up. Now he was that important person.

They slid into the back of the black Lincoln Town Car and the driver eased into traffic before looking in his rearview mirror at them. “London Bridge Studios?” he asked. “Yes,” Jude answered before turning to Zoey. “Everything’s moving so fast, it’s just incredible.” “Are you sure you’re okay with auditioning right away?” she asked. “Honestly, I’d rather play before anything else. That’s where I’m the most comfortable. Having to meet the guys and see how we get along intimidates me.” He laughed, but it was true. He was always more comfortable talking to girls than other guys. The only guys he ever felt comfortable with were Ron and Derek. His mother used to tell him everyone was jealous of him, but after years of her lying to him, he knew that couldn't be true. Why would anyone be jealous of him anyway? He was just some guy from Ohio. “The past few days sped by so quickly. I’m glad Richard was able to wait so I could come along. I felt bad having to work the rest of the week, but I couldn’t just leave them.” “I had to talk to Ron and Derek anyway. That wasn’t fun, but they took it pretty well. Ron thought it was a no-brainer. Derek seemed more upset by it, but he’ll get over it.” “What are they going to do now? Will they get

another drummer?” “Nah. Just before I left, Ron told me they really didn’t think music was for them. They love playing, but they’re just not good enough.” “Are they going back home?” Jude laughed. “I asked that, and Derek’s response was ‘no f*cking way.’ They’ll figure something out. And if I really do hit it big, maybe they can help on tour. You never know.” The car pulled into a parking lot and stopped in front of a long white warehouse. As they opened the car door, Richard Black stepped out of the building wearing khaki pants and a tweed blazer over a light blue button-down shirt. “Did you have a good flight?” Richard asked. “Sorry to rush you into the studio so quickly, but I only got this place for two weeks and I want to make the most out of it as possible. The guys have been working on some songs. Cade came with lyrics so we were able to get those parts down already. I know you'll blow them away, so let's do this!” Jude wanted to say something but didn't. He tried focusing on the positive things Richard said but couldn't. Zoey pulled him back before entering the building. "We'll be right there, Richard," she said. Once he went back inside, she looked up at Jude. "What just happened? Are you okay?"

Jude wondered how she knew. He was so used to hiding his feelings that he never thought anyone would be able to see when something was wrong. "What do you mean?" he said. "Everything's fine. Great actually." "Do I look stupid? Don't give me that bullsh*t. I saw that look just before. I felt you tense up. What's going on?" "It's stupid. Let's just go inside." "No Jude, it's not stupid. If something's bothering you, tell me. Not just because I'm helping Richard, but because I'm here with you and for you." He searched her eyes for an answer and found it. She meant every word she said. Kissing her forehead, he then wrapped his arms around her and held her close. "Don't laugh, but I think it's my ego. I mean, they started without me and two of them had to be convinced to even meet me. I'm just some monkey playing a drum. They don't need me." "No, that's not true at all. Don't think that way," she said. "Richard said it himself, there's limited time at this studio. Think of the great stuff that's already been recorded here. Not many people can say their first time in a studio is at one like London Bridge. There's history here." "I know. And I'm grateful to be here, but I still feel like I don't add anything."

"Have you ever tried writing? It might be too late now for this record since we're already here and all, but maybe if you did some writing you'd feel more like a part of the band." Jude smiled and kissed her lips. "How is it that we just met but it feels like I've known you my whole life? I love writing. And you're right, maybe if there's a next album, you'll see some songs on there with a J. Morrison byline." Keeping his arm around her shoulders, they entered the studio and followed Richard. The entrance of London Bridge Studios was made up of a series of doorways and rooms divided by red makeshift walls. Richard brought them into a room with green curtains and an Asian style print rug. Cade stood in front of a computer monitor with a pair of headphones on while two men sat on a tan loveseat. “Jude, Zoey,” Richard said, “I’d like to introduce you to Matt and Stone Murdock.” Matt was a muscular man who made the acoustic guitar on his lap look small. His stubbly beard faded into his short dark hair. Wearing a pair of faded jeans, boots, and a white t-shirt, he looked relaxed as he noodled on the guitar. Standing up, Stone walked over and shook Jude’s and Zoey’s hands. With a similar look to Matt, except not as muscular, it was easy to tell they were brothers. Stone also had short, closely-

cropped dark hair, but he was clean-shaven, revealing a chin dimple. In a worn denim shirt tucked into his jeans, Jude could already tell that despite their physical appearance, the brothers were nothing alike. “Forgive my brother, he can be a little rude sometimes. He’s trying to figure out some melody that’s stuck in his head. If we’re lucky, he’ll be at it for days,” Stone said, laughing. “Cade’s listening to some tracks he recorded yesterday. You’ll have to hear them later, they’re really great. Any interest in jamming while they’re busy? Cade’s been going on and on about how well you play and I'm tired of waiting around for them.” “Yeah, that would be great,” Jude said. “I was a big fan of yours when you were in Mother. You laid some of the sickest grooves on bass.” “Thanks, I try my best.” “Zoey, do you mind hanging out here?” Jude asked, not wanting to leave her if she felt uncomfortable. “Don’t worry about her,” Cade said as he lowered the headphones to his neck. “I’ll keep her company. It’s good to see my muse here.” “Ugh, shut up with that already, will you, Cade?” Zoey said. Jude pulled out a pair of drumsticks from a bag he carried from the car. Stone pointed to a series of doors, and they walked through and entered the

recording area. Letting out a low whistle, Jude looked around at the light wood floor and tiered ceiling. While the other room had a bohemian vibe, this room was all business. “This is a sweet setup,” Jude said. “Yeah, it is really nice. This is where we record, and the sound is amazing,” said Stone. Jude walked over to the drums, a cherry-stained maple kit with Sabian cymbals. He sat on the black leather throne, adjusted the seat, and hit a few of the drums and cymbals to test their placement. “Anything specific you want to play?” he asked. “Nah, just play and I’ll come in,” Stone said as he picked up an ivory five-string Fender Jazz bass. Jude thought of the melody Matt was working on in the other room and started playing. Stone nodded and began filling in the bottom end. As they played, Matt came into the room. “Holy sh*t, that’s it!” he said as he picked up his sunburst Les Paul and played what he was working on earlier. Feeling at ease, Jude realized what he had been missing while playing with his friends. This felt right and even though they were just jamming, it was good.

Later that night, Richard drove them to the house he rented for them to stay in. It was a restored painted lady, a Victorian home with light green and dark red paint. As they walked up the front steps, Zoey pointed to the sunrise painted on the front of the covered porch. It was a four-bedroom home, fully furnished, surrounded by a black wrought iron gate. They grilled some burgers and hot dogs for dinner and sat on lawn chairs around a fire pit while they ate. Richard held up a bottle of beer and cleared his throat. “This is it, guys. You four are going to be huge. I can feel it. Thank you for all your hard work so far and for dropping everything to come out here,” he said. “What’s the band’s name?” Zoey asked. “I was waiting until everyone was together to figure that out. I’m heading out now to the hotel, but you guys think about it and let me know what you come up with.” “Maybe we should think of something local,” Stone said. “Matt and I are from here, and we’re recording here. Might be nice to honor where we came together.” “Like what? Seattle?” Matt said, laughing. “It’s no wonder you can’t write lyrics, you have no imagination at all,” Stone said. “We’re staying in one of those painted ladies,”

Cade said. “No way am I going to be a Painted Lady,” Jude said laughing. “What about the Space Needle? Not for a name, but maybe there’s something about it we can use.” Everyone was silent for a moment as they thought. “I know in the original drawings it was supposed to have this really bright light shooting out of the top,” Zoey said. “That’s pretty cool. I wonder why they didn’t do that,” Cade said. “Probably because it would look like a UFO beaming up,” Matt said. “I think it would’ve looked pretty cool. Imagine this bright silver light shooting up from the top of the Space Needle,” Jude said. “Wait a sec there, Jude,” Stone said. “I think you’ve got something. Silver…light. Silverlight. I like it. What do you guys think?” “It’s perfect,” Cade said as everyone else nodded.

“You have no idea how happy I am that you came with me,” Jude said as he sat on the edge of the bed.

The room had striped cream wallpaper, French doors with dark taupe drapes that led to a balcony, and a large bed in the middle with enough pillows to cover half the bed. “I’m glad I came, too. This is really an incredible experience. Not everyone gets to see a band come together like this. And you guys sounded amazing earlier. Like ahh-mazing. Seriously,” she said, grinning. “How do you feel about everything?” “It’s better than I ever imagined. I mean I love playing and I love Derek and Ron, they’re like brothers to me. But earlier, just jamming with those guys was something else altogether. I can’t explain it.” “I can’t wait to hear the songs when they’re done,” she said as she pulled out her pajamas from her open bag on the floor. “Zoey…” Jude said, his voice husky as he got off the bed and pulled her close. “I don’t think you’ll be needing those tonight.”

ZOEY

oey pushed her twin size bed into the corner of the room then stood back to look around her bedroom with her arms folded in front of her. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Megan leaning against the doorway. “Whatcha doing?” Megan asked. “I’m trying to figure out how to get a little more space in here. Thinking the bed in the corner might work.” “It might save Jude from falling off the bed, too.” “You heard that?” “I think the whole building did,” Megan said, laughing. Zoey’s laugh took on a life of its own as she remembered waking up in the middle of the night to see Jude’s eyes open wide as he reached out

towards her before dropping to the floor. Tears filled her eyes as she tried to catch her breath. She didn’t know why she found it so funny, but she couldn’t help herself. “How are things going with your hot drummer? I mean obviously I know you’ve been practically living together since you got back from Seattle. What’s that been now? Three weeks?” “Yup, three weeks. I know I should’ve talked to you about it first, but things moved so fast it kind of just happened. I try to sleep over at his place every so often to give you a break, but he’s only got a one bedroom he shares with two other guys.” “No worries. He seems like a good guy. I don’t mind having him around. I did want to talk to you though.” “What is it? Is something wrong?” “No, things are great. I just…I guess I’m worried about you. I mean everything’s changed so quickly. You’re working for this Black guy with the label—” “Yes, Richard. Spill it. What are you getting at?” “I’m worried you’re letting all this music stuff just go to your head. When we planned to work at The Roxy, it was just for fun so we could be closer to the bands and maybe meet some hot guys. You did that and now your whole life plan is changing.” “No, it’s not. I’m still planning on starting

college in the fall. I just have more direction now. You don’t understand, Megan. I love music. Like I need it to breathe. These bands need our support and with this opportunity from Richard, I can give even more than just showing up at a club date. You know people call me a muse—” “And you hate that,” Megan said. “Yes, I do, but maybe it’s not so bad. Maybe what they really mean is I know what’s good and what isn’t. And if I like a band’s sound, then maybe they have a chance.” “But what about—” “About what? Mopping up the crap those wannabes spill? I don’t have to do that anymore. Talking Jude into the audition was the most exciting and amazing thing I ever did. And that had nothing to do with my wanting to get to know him better. Those couple of weeks in Seattle really cemented it for me. This is what I want to do. And I’m going to do it.” “Okay, I just wanted to make sure you knew what you were doing. I was worried about you.” “You really don’t need to worry so much, Meg. What’s gotten into you?” “I…I’m thinking of moving back home. I just want to make sure you’re okay first.” “Why would you go home?” “You have college coming up, you have a boyfriend now. I’m not needed here

anymore, Zoey.” “But you didn’t come out to LA for me. We came out together.” “Yeah, but you always had a plan. You had an end point. I never did. I didn’t know what I wanted to do so I figured I’d tag along with you until I figured out what that was.” “And you decided to move back home?” “Just to save money. I didn’t tell you because I didn’t want to jinx myself. I applied to Rhode Island School of Design and they wait-listed me. I didn’t think I’d make it in at all so the waitlist alone was incredible. Then the other day they called and said they might be able to let me in by January! I’ve been dying to tell you, but I keep thinking they’re going to call back and say they were just kidding.” “That’s so great! I’m so happy for you,” Zoey said as she hugged her friend. “But I can’t leave if you’re not okay. Maybe Jude can move in and help you pay the rent.” “You’re really sweet, Megan, but don’t worry about it. I’ll figure something out. If not Jude, then I’ll look for another roommate. It’s not a big deal. Everything has a way of working out. Just don’t lose touch, okay? I’m really going to miss you and I don’t know what I’ll do without you around.” “I know you, Zoey. You’ll be fine,” Megan said as she hugged her again.

With Megan gone, the apartment felt cold and lonely. She knew Megan was doing the right thing, but it didn’t change how much she missed her. Walking past the empty bedroom, she wondered what she would do with it. Zoey hadn’t been completely honest with Megan, and she felt a little guilty about that. She knew Megan was having a tough time financially, and she didn’t seem very supportive about her working with Richard Black. Because of that, she didn’t have the heart to tell Megan that Richard Black was paying her enough to afford the rent on their cheap apartment on her own. She knew it sounded too good to be true, but she trusted Richard. There was something about him that seemed earnest. And while he did put together Silverlight with the intention to make a lot of money, he really did love music at the same time, which was more than anyone could say about most suits. Jude entered the apartment with a couple of bags of groceries and set them down in the kitchen before walking over to Zoey, who was still standing in the doorway of Megan’s room. He pulled her close against him and kissed the top of her head. “You okay? I know you miss her,” he said. “Yeah, I really miss her, more than I thought I

would, but she needs this. She’s really such a great artist. I’m glad she decided to pursue it. I’m just trying to figure out what to do with this room. With you moving in, we don’t need two bedrooms.” “No, we don’t,” he said as he kissed her and she melted against him. “What about an office? I can write in there and you can do your Richard stuff.” “That’s a good idea. I can’t believe how much you’ve been writing lately, too.” “What can I say? When the muse strikes, you have to listen.” Zoey smiled, but she couldn’t help that the word ‘muse’ always rubbed her the wrong way. Sometimes it made her question whether Jude really cared about her or if he was only staying because he thought he couldn’t play as well without her. Damn Cade for putting that word in his head. “Listen, Zoey,” Jude said as his brow wrinkled, “we need to talk.” “Uh oh, that’s never something anyone wants to hear," she said with a smirk. “No,” he said, laughing, “it’s not like that. I asked Richard to let me tell you first. He’s booked a tour for Silverlight. We’ve got tons of dates at clubs all over the country. Can you believe it?” “But what about the record?” “It’s done. It’s going to be released just before the tour. He thinks if we tour right away we’ll build

momentum and visibility for the record. He sent clips to the clubs and he said they were all excited to book us. I can’t believe this is really happening.” “But…” she said as her voice trailed off. She knew he’d be going away eventually, but she had all these visions of going to school and coming home to her hot, sexy boyfriend writing lyrics. “I want you to come with us. It’s not a huge tour, but it’s going to take two months. You already know the guys and Richard said it was okay.” Jude’s voice boomed with excitement. She wanted to be just as excited for him, but she didn’t want to put off starting college. Her parents always told her if she didn’t start right after high school, she’d always find reasons to not start. They said life would get in the way, and she could see that happening already. “I can’t, Jude. I’m really sorry, but I can’t. I wish I could, but I start school in a few weeks.” “You can’t start next semester? I mean, I know it’s important to you, but how often do I get my first tour?” “And how often do I get to start college? Something’s always going to come up. I need to start now. Besides, you don’t need some girlfriend following you around on the road.” “I don’t care about anyone else, Zoey. You know that. I want you there. I always want you there. More than that, I need you there. I can’t do

this without you. You’re a part of me,” he said as he held her hand to his chest and she felt his beating heart. “Right there, that’s you.” “I’ll always be there. Even when I’m here in school. Trust me, I don’t want you to go, but this is something I knew would happen eventually. You’re going to be huge, Jude Morrison. I just have to learn how to share you with the rest of the world.” She swallowed hard and forced a smile, her eyes wet with tears. “Tell me when you’ll be close and I’ll be there. I want to see you guys play. It’s going to be an amazing show.” Jude looked down, still holding her hand to his chest. “We’ll be in Vegas next month, and I think that’s on a weekend if you could drive out. And then back in LA for our final show a month after that.” “I’ll be there. Both of those shows. I wouldn’t miss them for anything,” she said. “I’m going to miss you so much. Promise you won’t forget about me.” “I could never forget about you, Zoey. You’re my everything. I love you,” he said. She wrapped her arms over his shoulders as he held her tight against him. Tears finally spilled from her eyes and she tried to reply, but she was too choked up. Finally she whispered, “I love you too.”

Zoey took a bus to Vegas with a large group of senior citizens. It was a quiet ride and she was glad to get a window seat. As the bus pulled up under the covered entrance of the hotel, she thought about how mellow everything seemed. That was about to change. Making the wrong turn, Zoey ended up on the casino floor. The blinking lights and bursting sounds of the slots surrounded her. Following the carpeted path between the card tables and the slots, she found her way to the lobby where she recognized some groupies from the clubs back home. Knowing that Silverlight had a series of interviews before doing a meet and greet with the fans, and then a show later, Zoey walked over to one of the familiar-looking girls to find out what was going on. “Is the meet and greet over?" she asked a girl with bright blonde hair. "No, not yet. They’re doing interviews. You might be able to get in there. That is, if you can get past security," she said as she pointed to a large bald man with his arms crossed in front of him. “Obviously I wasn’t that lucky.” Wearing a black t-shirt that was a little too tight over his rounded but once muscular middle, the guard looked like he might burst out of his clothing like The Hulk. Blinking lights reflected off his smooth scalp and the lines of his face showed he

had a permanent frown. Zoey would’ve preferred not dealing with him, but she didn’t have much choice. They were supposed to let her through when she got there anyway. Walking up to him, she smiled, knowing the other girls were watching her. I can’t wait to see their faces when he lets me in, she thought. “Hi, I’m Jude Morrison’s girlfriend. You know, the drummer,” she said to the big man who had the name Morris on his badge. Morris scoffed. “Yeah, you and about a hundred others. Go wait over there and they’ll be out soon,” he said before lowering his voice. “Unless you want to be part of the show tent.” “Show tent? What’s that?” Zoey asked. “Zoey!” Cade said as he appeared from behind the guard. “Morris, what are you doing, old man? Let her in, this is Jude’s girlfriend. She’s on the list.” “I’m sorry, Cade. She didn't give me her name.” Morris said as he stepped aside for Zoey to pass. Happy to see Cade and get past security, Zoey couldn’t help feeling like a giddy groupie for a moment. Turning back to look at the waiting girls she recognized, she smiled before walking past security. Cade looked different. He was always a goodlooking guy, but there was something alluring about him now. He wore rock star well. Dressed in tight

leather pants and his usual sunglasses, Zoey could see why so many girls were going crazy over him. He still didn’t compare to her Jude though. “Sorry about that, but he’s just doing his job,” Cade said. “Jude should be done in a few minutes, he’s still talking to Rolling Stone. I’m sure he’ll have something to say about being last again.” “No, that’s fine. I wasn’t sure what time I’d get here, so Jude only expected me before the show,” she said. Putting her hand on his arm, she stopped walking, needing to find out about what Morris asked her. “Hey, Cade? Can I ask you something?” “Sure, what’s up?” “What’s the show tent?” “Show tent?” Cade said as he rubbed his neck and looked around. “Where did you hear about that?” “Don’t lie to me. I have my suspicions already so please, just be honest.” He sighed and pushed open a nearby door that said ‘stage.’ “Come with me. I’ll show you.” As Zoey followed him through a maze of hallways, she was surprised by how many people they passed. But it wasn't just the number that stunned her, it was that the majority of the people backstage were women. And these women didn’t look like the sweet groupies who were waiting for the meet and greet, these were the kind of women who supported the band in a different way.

A woman with long curly dark hair approached Cade, her high-heeled boots clicking steadily on the tile floor. She wore the smallest black miniskirt Zoey had ever seen, made even smaller by the length of her long legs. Her breasts were squeezed into a leather corset that was barely holding itself together. “Hey Cade,” she said. “Will I see you later in the tent? You can bring your friend along.” Cade rushed Zoey past her and then pulled Zoey aside in a darkened corner. “Okay, I was wrong. I can’t show you. I…” his voice trailed off before sighing deeply. “I just don’t want you to know, okay? I’m sorry,” he said as he looked deep into her eyes and then looked away. “All you need to know is that Jude never goes down there. Never. I swear, okay? You know I’d never lie to you.” Nodding, she hoped he would stop talking. She’d heard enough. She remembered hearing a rumor that Van Halen used to keep a tent under the stage where security would keep girls for them. It was easy to imagine a new band wanting to do things like the big rock bands that came before them. “You got any green M&M’s?” she asked. Cade laughed and slipped his arm around her shoulders and led her back towards the interview room. “We actually do. But if you’re looking for any brown, you can forget about it, we gave them

explicit instructions to remove those,” he said as he laughed. Coming back through the heavy doors, Zoey spotted Jude talking to Richard. Cade dropped his arm from Zoey’s shoulders and stepped back as she beelined over to Jude and slipped her arms around his waist. “There’s my girl,” Jude said. “I was hoping you’d get here early.” “Zoey,” Richard said as he waved over a tall, beautiful blonde Zoey immediately recognized from the covers of several fashion magazines. “I’d like you to meet Donna Trevose.” Donna smiled. “It’s nice to meet you, Zoey. Jude has told me a lot about you.” “Oh? He has?” Zoey said, wondering why this model was hanging around her boyfriend. She tried not to feel jealous, but Donna was everything she wasn’t—tall, slim, stunning. Zoey felt dumpy standing next to her when just before she felt confident. She hated feeling like that. “Excuse me,” Donna said before running after Cade. “I needed someone to get on the road with Silverlight and make sure all their needs were being met,” Richard said. “Things are really beginning to come together now, Zoey. You have no idea how grateful I am to you for your help. Donna is looking for a career change and being my niece, of course I

said I would help.” Zoey kept an eye on Donna as she caught up to Cade, grabbed his arm, and slipped it around her shoulders. Last time she checked, that wasn’t very professional behavior. Richard must have been watching too because he let out a loud sigh and went after Donna. “I get the feeling she’s the kind of girl who will do anything to get ahead,” she said. “Nah, she’s not bad, hon. Relax,” Jude said. “Don’t be jealous.” “I’m not jealous,” she said, not caring that she was lying. “Is she the one who put together the show tent?” Jude laughed. “You heard about that? Man, you wouldn’t believe the things I’ve seen this past month. I wish you were here with me.” He kissed her forehead and stepped closer as he fitted her against him perfectly with his arms around her. “I wish I could too, but I’m in school. Once I’m done or if you’re on tour during a break, then I’ll join you," she said before sighing and relaxing against him. "I’m just being sensitive, I guess. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen you.” Donna returned to Zoey and Jude and cleared her throat loudly until they turned to look at her. “Well, aren’t you two sweet?” she said. “Jude, Rolling Stone wants to take one last photo of the band before the meet and greet.”

“I’ll be right back, okay?” Jude said to Zoey. “Don’t move.” Jude joined the rest of the band as a photographer started shooting them against a silver backdrop. “He really loves you, you know,” Donna said. “I know a good thing when I see it, and he is a good thing. You might want to watch your back.” Donna disappeared into the crowd, leaving Zoey confused. What the hell did she mean by that? With her mind racing, she replayed what Donna said over and over, but none of it made sense. Deep down she knew she shouldn’t trust her, but she knew she could trust Jude, and that was all that mattered.

After spending the weekend with Jude in Vegas, Zoey returned home feeling miserable. With all the ups that she got from being with Jude, not being with him felt even worse. Time was dragging without him around, and that was made even worse when he stopped calling. The first month of his tour, he called almost every day. Even if it was just a quick call to say he loved her. But after Vegas, she only heard from him once, and that was right after she left. With him on

the road, she had no way of reaching him, and there were too many hours in a day for her to obsess over not knowing what he was doing. She needed a distraction. A big distraction. So she called her old boss at The Roxy. “Hey Steve, it’s Zoey Ackerman. I don’t know if you remember me. I worked for you over the summer.” “Of course I remember you. You’re working with Richard Black now, right?” “Yes, I am while I’m going to school. I have some extra time on my hands and I was wondering if you’d take me back.” “Actually, I just had an opening and I think you might be perfect for it. How’d you like to book bands for me?” “Really? That would be awesome,” she said. “Mostly you’d have to listen to tapes they send in and decide if they’re good enough for a spot. If you find any other bands you think would be a good fit, you can approach them, too. This probably works hand-in-hand with what you’re doing for Black, and it might take up more time than you want, but I think you’d be a great fit.” “I love listening to new bands and finding good ones. This will be great. I could use something that'll take a lot of my time. Thanks Steve.” A week later, she was deep into her job at The Roxy. Steve even gave her an office she could use.

She had class in the morning, then spent the rest of the day at work until she was ready to pass out. Being alone in her apartment only reminded her even more of how much she missed Jude. “Zoey, you have a call on line two,” said one of the girls who normally worked the ticket booth. “Hello?” she said as she picked up the phone. “I knew I’d find you there. You always have to return to your muse-dom,” Cade said. “Cade? Is everything alright with Jude? Why are you calling?” she asked. The line was silent for a minute and Zoey looked at the phone, wondering if she lost him. “Cade? You still there?” “Yeah, sorry, I’m here. Just a bad connection. Everything’s fine here. You know how it is, living the rock and roll lifestyle, the days just run into each other. Jude talks about you all the time.” “He does? I haven’t heard from him since right after Vegas. It’s been almost two weeks.” “Well, I know he thinks about you all the time. You’re the only thing on his mind, day or night,” Cade said before going silent again. “He loves you more than he ever thought it was possible to love someone.” “Tell him I feel the same way,” she said. “Is he there? Can I talk to him?” “He’s passed out…I mean asleep on the bus. He hasn’t been feeling well. Don’t worry about him though, he’ll be fine. Just a bad cold. We’ll be in

LA in a couple of weeks and I know he can’t wait to see you. I gotta go, Zoey. It was good talking to you.” He hung up, and she held the phone wishing he would come back on. She didn’t understand why Cade would call, but maybe Jude asked him to tell her all those things. Maybe Jude had been so sick that he didn’t want her to worry if she heard him sick over the phone. Or maybe Jude missed her so much he couldn’t bear to hear her voice. Maybe. All she had were her maybes, but it would have to get her through the next couple of weeks. They were going to play The Whiskey, a dream come true for Jude. And she would be there as soon as he arrived. She couldn’t wait to be in his arms again. He had been away for too long and it was all her fault. She should’ve gone with him.

JUDE

he hardest thing Jude ever had to deal with was Zoey leaving him in Vegas. Being on the road was difficult enough, but seeing her for just a couple of days reminded him even more what he was missing. Sure, there were all kinds of distractions around him, women, drugs, drinking, but he left that up to the other guys who seemed to enjoy living the wild life. For Jude, touring became the necessary evil in his life. Spending most of the time on the bus writing in his notebook, the guys would sometimes bust his chops about being a bookworm or too quiet. He didn’t care. Writing gave him clarity. It was how he made the time pass so he wasn’t thinking about Zoey all the time. “You need to have more fun,” Donna said as

she sat beside him. Jude wasn’t sure what to think about Donna. He wanted to like her, she was Richard’s niece after all, but there was something in her eyes that made him not trust her. At the same time, everyone else seemed to think she was cool. Maybe it was just Jude. Everyone deserved a chance. “I can have fun when I’m home with Zoey,” he said. “Geez, Zoey, Zoey, Zoey, that’s all we hear about from you. You know you’re going to push her away, right? No girl wants to get phone calls every day or a guy constantly telling her he loves her. Girls think that’s pathetic.” “Zoey’s different, she’s not like every girl.” “I don’t know, she seemed like every other girl to me when I met her. Maybe you need to give her a little space. Don’t call her so much.” “But I miss her,” Jude said. “And I want her to know I’m thinking about her.” “Well, if you want her to go running, then just keep that up. Remember, she was the one who didn't want to come on tour. She chose to stay home. They don’t say absence makes the heart grow fonder for nothing.” Donna got up and walked over to Cade, where she sat down with her legs across his lap. Confused, Jude didn’t know what to do or what to think. Maybe she was right. Maybe if he didn’t talk to

Zoey every day, he wouldn’t feel so empty and lost without her.

“Hey, you’re not looking so good, man,” Cade said as he turned around in his seat and looked back at Jude. “You feeling okay?” “I don’t know,” Jude said. “I’m just tired. I want to go home. I just need to talk to Zoey.” “So then call her at the next stop. I thought you talked every day.” “I haven’t spoken to her in four days. Donna said—” “I gave Jude a little advice on women,” Donna interrupted. “He’s not as suave as you, Cade. But Cade’s right, you’re not looking so well…” “Probably just a cold,” Jude said. “I’ll be fine.” “Here, take these,” Donna said as she handed Jude a couple of small white pills from her bag. “They’ll help you feel better.” Jude took the pills and swallowed them without hesitation. Soon he felt the muscles in his body unclench and relax. Everything seemed to slow down and a calmness overtook him. He nestled back against his seat, which felt softer and comforting. Then he closed his eyes. “What the hell did you give him?” Cade asked.

“Just some Xanax. He needs to relax,” Donna said. “He was beginning to stress me out. Look, he’s fine. He’s even smiling.” Jude could hear them talking, but he didn't care. He felt too mellow to reply and his eyes were too heavy to open. Getting some sleep had been high on his wish list. Since leaving Zoey, he hadn’t been sleeping well. Maybe now he could get some rest.

Donna had been so good to him lately. Jude couldn’t complain about anything, he’d been feeling great for…he didn’t know how long, but he wanted it to continue. He still missed Zoey, but the hours and days passed easier now. “Jude! Jude!” Cade said as the bus came to a stop. “Hey man, we’re at a big rest stop. Let’s go walk around and get some fresh air. It’s beautiful out there, Jude. We’re in Texas and the canyons and mountains out there are amazing. You gotta see them. Jude?” “Yeah, I’ll be right there,” Jude mumbled. “Go on ahead, Cade,” Donna said. “We’ll catch up.” “Jude," Cade said, shaking Jude's shoulder, "they have a whole line of payphones, you can call Zoey. When was the last time you talked to

her, man?” “Zoey?” Jude said, perking up. “Drink this,” Donna said as she handed Jude a bottle of beer with a larger white pill. “It’ll help wake you up.” “Thanks,” Jude said as he swallowed the pill then drank down the bottle.

Sitting at the back of the bus, Jude lit a joint. Donna introduced him to smoking pot to ‘even him out’ as she put it. It definitely worked, he was feeling much better. He hadn’t been writing so much or thinking about Zoey. It was better this way, everything else was really bumming him out. He always felt so much. Being numb and calm was much better. “This is our last show, Jude,” Cade said as he sat beside him. “Did you talk to Zoey?” “Zoey? No, she’s fine. She’s busy with school and I’ll see her in LA.” “Do you even know where we’re at?” “What difference does it make?” Jude said. “All these cities are the same. I just need to kick ass on stage.” “When was the last time you spoke to her?” “Just the other day, right after Vegas.” “Right after Vegas? Jude, do you realize—”

Cade stopped and shook his head. “You have no idea what you have with her. She’s too good for you. You’re messed up right now and maybe that’s my fault because I should’ve stopped this, but you’re a grown man, Jude. Act like it.” “What do you care, Cade?” Jude said. “Like you’re the model citizen with your chicks under the stage. I’ve had to make my solos longer just so you have enough time to get your rocks off.” “It’s different. You have someone. I don’t. If I was with Zoey, things would be different. I wouldn’t be getting drunk or high every day. I wouldn’t be under the stage with whatever puss* I could shove my co*ck into.” “You know I’ve been faithful, Cade. Zoey’s my girl. I haven’t done anything to disrespect her.” “But you haven’t spoken to her in weeks.” “Has it been that long?” Jude asked before looking off into the distance, then focusing back on Cade. “What the f*ck do you care anyway? Why are you so interested in my life?” “Because I love her, okay? I’m in love with your girlfriend. And if you’re not going to treat her the way she should be treated, then maybe you should let her go so she can be happy.” Jude stared at Cade. He wanted to punch his smug little face so bad, sunglasses and all, but deep down he knew Cade was right. The drugs, the booze, all of it he let take control, and he didn’t

even know where they were anymore or what day it was. Had it really been weeks since he last spoke to Zoey? The bus jerked as it stopped in front of the red painted building on the corner. The sidewalk was crowded with people lined up to get into the club and to meet the band as they exited the bus. Jude, one of the last people off the bus, stumbled as he stepped onto the sidewalk but was caught by a pretty black-haired girl. “Whoa, you okay?” she asked. “Huh? Zoey? What are you doing here?” Jude said. “Did you come to surprise me? It’s so great to see you, baby.” Slipping his arms around her, he leaned on her for support and she shoved him away. “What are you talking about? What’s going on?” Zoey said. “Look at that building, don’t you know where you’re at?” Jude looked at the red building at the corner and shrugged. “I lost track. I think I remember Cade saying something about Texas.” “You’re home. Look, Jude. The Whiskey? Where you always dreamed of playing? And where you’re apparently too f*cking gone to even know you’re at? I can’t believe this! All this time I tried convincing myself you missed me and had your reasons for not calling. Now I see what they were.” Zoey turned and walked away from him,

pushing her way through the crowd as she went. Jude clumsily chased after her. Everything rushed back and cleared his head. The red of The Whiskey practically blinded him, and he wondered how he could let himself get so bad. “Zoey!” he called after her. “Please, Zoey, wait!” She turned around, tears spilling from her cheeks. “I waited for you! You were fine in Vegas, but look at you now! What happened? Did you spend time in the tent, too? You probably wouldn’t even remember if you did.” “I’m sorry, I’m really sorry. I couldn’t stand being away from you. It was too much. It was torture. I wrote you songs, I thought about you constantly. Please, I f*cked up. I let this sh*t get out of control. Let me make it up to you.” “I…I don’t know,” she said. “I’m so confused right now. I kept grasping for anything from you. Like when Cade called and told me those sweet things you said.” “Cade called you?” Jude felt his anger rise, but maybe it served him right. This was the punishment he deserved for neglecting the most important relationship in his life, the woman he loved. “Yes, he told me you were sick, but that you talked about me all the time. He said how much you love me.”

Jude spotted Cade standing by the entrance of The Whiskey, his arms around a couple of groupies. He couldn’t be mad at him for telling his girlfriend he loved her. If anything, it might be the only reason she was still standing there. “I’ll make it up to you, Zoey. I promise. Next tour will be different. I swear this will never happen again.” He meant every word he said, but he couldn't predict the future.

ZOEY

Five Years Later

Boom, boom! The stage lights flickered blue and white to the rhythm of Jude's double pedal. The crowd was wild, screaming, hooting, and clapping along to the beat. Zoey loved the strong feeling of his drums beating through her body. It always reminded her of when she first saw him. Zoey would have loved to believe that five years into her relationship with Jude Morrison, things were perfect, but she had never been that naive. Between college and Jude's touring, it seemed their relationship was in a never-ending cycle.

Things were going well for her balancing school and working for Black Dog Recordings. Now in graduate school for business, Richard gave her more leeway in finding musicians she thought had potential. With her earnings, she was able to buy a loft near the Third Street Promenade in Santa Monica. She chose that location not only because Jude loved the area so much, but because she loved looking back to that first day they spent together. That day was a huge turning point in both their lives. When Jude came off the road, they lived together in the loft and things couldn't be better. But everything changed once he was on the road. Jude hated life on the road and always asked Zoey to join him, but most of the time she couldn’t. Without her there, Jude turned to the bottle and pills. Thinking about how many times over the years she showed up at one of Silverlight's shows only to find Jude wrecked with no idea of where he was, she wondered why she stayed for so long. Eventually she simply stopped going to their shows. It was easier to forget what was going on if she didn’t have to see it. Out of sight, out of mind. This time is different though, she told herself as his solo ended and the crowd roared. The stage went black and she quickly made her way out of

the aisle and over to the backstage entrance where she held out her pass as security looked her up and down before letting her through. Like clockwork, the band would take a break after Jude's solo before coming back for an extended encore. She enjoyed watching the show but didn't want to get trampled by the crowd when it was over, so she made it a habit to head backstage during their break. In the past five years, hardly anything had changed. Zoey still had her straight black hair, but now she wore it just past her shoulders and parted in the middle after letting her bangs grow out years ago. She still loved wearing black too, it was what she felt the most comfortable in. Her Doc Martens had been replaced by Uggs, but everything else was pretty much the same. As she walked past the entrance for the tent they set up under the stage for the groupies, Zoey averted her eyes, wishing she could forget something like it even existed. Unfortunately it put her right in the path of Cade, who was heading towards the tent, and she bumped into him as he tried to step out of her way. “We have to stop meeting like this,” Cade joked as he steadied her with his strong hands on her arms. “It's great to see you." She looked up at Cade with his shaggy hair and sunglasses. He smelled like sex and tequila, and it

pissed her off. Remembering the sweet guy he had been years ago, she glared at him and couldn't help but blame him for all the problems she and Jude had in the past. “You're disgusting, Cade! Look at yourself! What happened to you?" She didn't wait for an answer. She stepped around him and spotted Jude with his arms around two bimbos. She couldn't move. Her feet were suddenly glued to the floor as a chill swept through her veins. "Those girls over there are with me," Cade said. "I must have lost them." He hurried over to Jude, motioned in her direction, and took the girls away with him. Zoey was used to seeing Jude with girls, but that didn't mean it didn't get her jealous or annoy the sh*t out of her. Every time Jude would say they meant nothing and she believed him, but that was getting harder to do. Smiling as he walked over to her, all her anger melted away. He wrapped his muscular arms around her and lifted her into the air as he spun around. "I'm so glad you made it," Jude said. "The show will be over in about fifteen minutes, and then we can relax in the room or do whatever you want. You know what they say, what happens in Vegas, stays in Vegas." He grinned at her.

As she looked at his green eyes with their flecks of gold and his perfect smile, her heart stopped as she noticed glitter on his lips. Reaching up, she rubbed her thumb over his lips, wiping the sparkly pink lip gloss off. "Really, Jude? Is your buddy going to cover for you now? Where's the bitch who's been kissing my boyfriend?" She looked around at the different girls walking past. "Well, Jude? Which one is she?" "Zoey, relax. It's not like that at all. You know how the fans are, sometimes they want a little peck. That's all it was. You gotta believe me." She studied his face for a moment. “You've been drinking, haven't you?" she asked. “You know I said I wasn’t going to tolerate that anymore. I just can’t, Jude. I can’t.” "No, I told you it's been tough, but I've got it under control. Rehab did me good, Zoey. I swear I haven’t been drinking,” he said as he reached down and held her hands. “Come on, Zoey. You know I love you." Jude pulled a hotel key out of his pocket and gave it to her. “Look, it’s the penthouse suite. I got it just for us. I wanted this weekend to be special. Please believe me. I don't want to fight." He seemed so sincere. Zoey knew he never meant to hurt her. Jude loved her. She knew that without a doubt. But she was so confused lately. Dealing with everything over the past five years had really drained her.

"I just need some air," she said as she pushed him away. She saw the hurt cross his face, and he quickly darted his eyes away from her. A lump formed in her throat and she turned away to keep him from seeing her cry. Was she being over-sensitive? Maybe, but there was so much hurt in her that it sometimes trumped the good. Slipping the room key he gave her into her pocket, she walked back the way she came then turned towards the exit. As she reached the large doors, she turned back and saw Donna rubbing Jude’s back. She might have been wrong, but she thought it looked like Donna was wearing pink sparkle lip gloss. Hot rage shot through her veins and she thought about going back and giving both of them a piece of her mind when Jude walked away from Donna. She was driving herself crazy! She just needed some sleep. “Hey, Zoey!” Cade called out as he caught up to her. “You going to the party later?” “Party? No, I’m tired. I think I just need a little air and then I’m heading back to the room,” she said. “Alright, hopefully I’ll see you around soon. We should catch up.” For a moment, Zoey saw a glimpse of the old Cade and not the walking hard-on he became over

the years. She couldn’t believe she snapped at him earlier. That wasn’t like her at all and she felt really bad about it. If anyone knew how rock stars were, it was her. Hell, as a club rat, she practically endorsed their bad behavior. So why was she being so sensitive now? “I’m sorry about before. You really don’t disgust me. I’m just…I don’t know,” she said as she rubbed her temple. “I think I just need some air.” “Don’t worry about it, Zoey. I know what I am,” he said softly as he removed his sunglasses and his eyes met hers. “Do you want some company?” She laughed and shook her head. “Are you crazy? You have a show to finish. I think they’ll notice if you’re not out there.” She grinned at him, feeling a little better and listening to the crowd chant ‘Silverlight.’ “I don’t care about any of that. I’ll walk out right now if you say that’s what you want.” Flustered, she searched his sky-blue eyes for the punchline, but there wasn’t one. He meant what he said, but he couldn’t. It wasn’t right. The most they ever were were friends. But if that was true, then why was she forcing herself to not ask him to leave with her? Behind Cade, she watched as Donna approached Jude again and rubbed his arm with her fingertips. Her stomach turned. She had to get out

of there. Her head was spinning. Everything was just too much at once. Without answering Cade, she turned and pushed the exit doors open and passed through them into the cool Vegas night air. Breathing in deep for a moment, she followed the walkway in a daze back to the hotel Silverlight was staying in. Being that jealous, crazy girlfriend was the last person she wanted to be. She didn’t even recognize herself back there. As she headed to the elevator, she knew she couldn’t go up to the suite Jude got. She needed some time to get herself back. Just to relax and get some rest and not have to worry about Jude or anyone else showing up. Turning, she went to the glossy marble front desk. “Hi, I’d like a room for the night,” she said to the clerk dressed in the hotel uniform of a crimson vest with striped shirt. “Sure, not a problem. Let me see what I have available.”

Zoey felt like her old self when she woke the next morning. Checking her cell phone, she noticed several missed calls from Jude but only one voicemail. She hesitated before playing it. “Is this how it is, Zoey? It’s always what you

want, isn’t it? It’s fine for you to get jealous, but I’ve had to deal with your friendship with Cade since the beginning. I see how it is. I’ve always loved you, and in the end you never gave me a chance. It's always been your way or no way." She recognized that as drunk Jude and knew it was her fault. Feeling bad for how she acted, she scolded herself for not saying something to him before she left or at least texting him later that night. Instead, she got a hotel room and never said anything to him. This was her fault. Quickly getting dressed, she grabbed his room key and rode the elevator to the penthouse floor. She knocked on the door and waited, but there was no answer. He’s probably still asleep, she thought. Letting herself into the room, she held the door as it closed so it wouldn’t slam and wake him. The penthouse had a wall of windows that looked out at the city below, but the view was eclipsed by the mess in the room. Chairs were knocked over. Empty bottles littered the main room and plates of half-eaten food were piled on the counter. Following a trail of clothing into the bedroom, Zoey found Jude passed out on the floor shirtless and with his jeans unzipped. Beside him were two naked women. One of them was Donna. “Really, Jude?” she yelled as she kicked his leg. “Is this what I deserve?”

Jude groaned and rubbed his face before slowly sitting up. “Zoey? You came back?” “I never left, but I’m gone now,” she said as she stormed out of the bedroom. “Wait, Zoey. This isn’t what you think!” he said as he looked around before chasing after her. She spun to look at him and saw Donna standing naked in the doorway, smiling like a cat that swallowed a mouse. “How is it not what I think? I’m tired of this, Jude. And with that f*cking slu*t? God only knows what you’ll catch off that skan*. I’m done with this, Jude. I’ve had enough. Drink all you want, do what you want. You won’t have me to worry about anymore,” Zoey said as she slammed the door shut behind her and ran down the hall towards the elevator as fast as she could. She knew Jude would follow her and she couldn't do it anymore. She couldn’t hear the excuses. She wanted so badly to believe him, but it was the same thing over and over, and she had had enough. It was time for her to think about herself and to listen to her head, not her heart. Her head told her enough times she was an idiot for staying as long as she did, and she knew it was right. Getting into the elevator, she hit a random button multiple times, wishing the door would close faster as Jude ran down the hall towards her. “Zoey, please! I love you! Please don’t do this.

Don’t end it like this. Hear me out! Let me explain!” As tears fell down her cheeks, she turned away from him as the elevator door closed. Her body shook uncontrollably as she sobbed into her hands. She thought she and Jude would be together forever. Forever couldn't come fast enough. Present Day “That was probably a little more than you wanted to hear,” Zoey said. Nathan Fielding sat across from Zoey, his small recorder sitting on the large glass desk between them. Behind Zoey, several platinum records hung on the wall. “I didn’t expect you to be so open, but this was all great. This will really give the Silverlight documentary more heart and emotion,” he said as he jotted down a few notes. “Thank you so much for meeting with me. I didn’t think you would.” “You didn’t give me much choice, did you?” she asked as she stood in a black pencil skirt and silk blouse and poured herself a glass of water from a nearby pitcher. “Have you kept in touch with any of them?” “With Silverlight? No. That night was the last time I saw any of them.” “Not even Jude?”

“Not even Jude,” she said. “I couldn’t see him after that. I loved him very much, but in the end I was nothing more than a muse to him. It was best that we both moved on and never kept in touch.” “I’m sorry, but that’s so sad,” he said. “It’s always sad when the one you love doesn’t love you back,” she said as she shrugged. “But we were both young, especially me. It’s all history. I’ve heard he’s really in love now.” “Yes, with Lucky Saldano. I was there when they met,” he said. She nodded and looked at her watch. “Well, I have real clients that would like to meet with me so if you wouldn’t mind…” “I’m sorry, I took up much more of your time than I intended. Thank you again for your honesty and your time. If I have any questions when I review the tape, would you mind if I called?” “Actually, I would mind. I’d rather not talk to you again,” she said as she pushed a button on the phone. “Security, please escort Mr. Fielding out.” Zoey walked to the full-length window with her arms crossed in front of her. Looking down, she waited for security to escort Nathan to the curb of the busy Los Angeles street. Once he was off the building property, she pressed another button on her phone and waited for the man’s voice on the other end to answer. “Hey, it’s Zoey. Nathan’s gone, probably

heading back to you. I told him exactly what you said, and he ate it up.” “Perfect. Thanks, Zoey,” Jude said. “You know how it is. I have an image to uphold.” She laughed. “Yeah, if they only knew the truth. If you need anything else, let me know,” she said as her voice caught. “Everything okay?” “Um yeah, it’s just…you know, there’s always a little truth in everything. It’s been a long time since I thought about it all. Lots of memories.” "We have a lot of history together," Jude said. "Yes, but we were always much better as friends. I'm glad we reconnected." "Me too," he said. "I should have tracked you down sooner than just a few years ago. I needed to apologize. I was reckless with your feelings. I was just a stupid boy trying to keep up with you. I didn't respect you enough." "Stop. We were both young. It's no one's fault," she said sincerely. “You’re coming Saturday, right?” “I wouldn’t miss it for the world, Jude. Tell Olivia to call me if she needs anything.” “I’m sure you’ll hear from her either way. Thanks again, Zoey. You’re the best!” “Don’t you forget it,” she said then pressed the button to hang up. Smiling to herself, she pulled out a glass frame

from a tall white bookshelf. One side was a photo of her, Jude, and Cade at the house in Seattle all those years ago. The other side was a photo of her, Jude, and Olivia on the Santa Monica Pier. It was strange to think of everything that happened in the past, but they were mostly happy memories of first love and both of them growing up. She and Jude were never meant to be and they were better off as friends. Zoey was happy for both Jude and Olivia and loved them both very much.

JUDE

ude slid a knob on the soundboard up then turned to look at Nathan Fielding. Nathan scribbled furiously in his notepad as the recorder continued churning. "Sounds like you got Zoey in a talkative mood," Jude said. "Yes, she was very forthcoming and honest. Her interview alone will give this documentary heart. First love and heartbreak at the hands of one of the biggest drummers in the world? And without her, Silverlight as we know it wouldn't have even existed." "You realize I was there, right?" "I'm so sorry. Just hearing your version, too. I'm trying to make sure I get my notes straight." "Well, you can do that on your own time." "Just a few more questions. Please, Jude?"

"Fine," Jude said as he looked at the clock hanging on the wall. "Just make it quick, I have things to do, you know." "I know you haven't talked to Zoey in all this time, but I can't help but wonder by hearing your stories, do you still love her?" Jude laughed. "You're asking that because you've never been in love," Jude said then raised his hand against Nathan's protest. "Trust me, after you've been in love, real love, you'll understand. You never stop loving your first love. Love just doesn't up and vanish, not if it's true love. It's just sometimes you love someone you weren't meant for." "And you think you and Lucky, I mean Olivia, are meant for each other?" "I don't think, I know. Are we done here?" "Just one more question. We found out last year that you and Donna had gotten married. Would you ever get married again?" Jude's jaw clenched, hearing her name. "Donna manipulated and took advantage of me when I was at my worst. She just wanted in on the Silverlight money, and all her maneuvering was one of the reasons the band broke up. I was lucky the marriage wasn't legal. Regardless, I'll never get married again." "Even to Olivia?" "We know we're together for the rest of our

lives. Neither of us needs anything more. Now if you don't mind," Jude got up and pointed to the door. "If you have any other questions for me, you can call my managers Ron Myles and Derek Lane. I've told you enough." As Nathan left, Jude picked up the phone and dialed. "Sorry Liv, that took much longer than I expected." "It's okay, I'm still getting ready, but our guests have already started arriving," Olivia said. "Hopefully that jerk doesn't notice them." "I'm sure everything will be fine. He's so happy with his story I doubt he's paying attention to anything else. Wait, is it bad luck for me to talk to you?” Olivia laughed. “No, silly! It’s bad luck for you to see me, but we can talk all we want. Except you still need to get ready.” “Alright then, honey. I’ll see you later.” Jude left the studio and followed the curving stone walkway towards the large house, then around back to a smaller building. He had spent the night in the guesthouse to avoid seeing Olivia. Not that either of them believed in superstitions, but he didn’t want to tempt fate. Part of him was old fashioned anyway. As he unlocked the guesthouse door, he heard a pop and then “surprise!”. Cade held the opened bottle of champagne as Zoey passed out glasses to

Richard, Matt, and Stone. “Did you guys break in?” Jude joked. “No, we just told security we were interviewing you,” Zoey said. "We all know how you love that.” “That Nathan guy is still talking about how heartbroken you are. Is there any truth to it?” Jude asked. “Are you kidding me? No, I mean maybe I was back then, but everything fell apart so slowly I think one day we just knew. We simply drifted apart,” Zoey said as she shrugged. “I was young too, really young, so I grew up a lot while you were on tour. You…well…” she laughed. “Yeah, Jude never grew up,” Stone said. “I swear sometimes I envy you, buddy.” “Do you envy what happened with Donna?” Cade asked. “Hell no,” Stone said. “She caused enough trouble without my having to marry her." “I think Donna was the only part of my story that was 100%,” Zoey said. “Mine too,” Jude said. “Why even bother with the charade? I don’t get it,” Cade asked. “Seems like a lot of work.” “Just to f*ck with him really. Olivia and I have been talking about getting married for a while now, but every time we made the slightest step towards it, one of those damn paparazzi would get wind of it. When Richard told me he was thinking about a

documentary before we announce our reunion tour, I figured that was the best way to do it. They’re like dogs, so I gave them something to chew on while Olivia gets to have the private wedding of her dreams.” “You know they’ll find out,” Cade said. “I know, but when they do, it’ll be in the past. Nothing for them to ruin. They can try to get their hands on photos or whatever, but it’ll be old news.” “You’re not worried they’ll think you’re some kind of drunk, drug-addicted…never mind,” Zoey said laughing. “I don't know what I'm thinking. You’re a rock star, you’re supposed to be like that.” “Things aren't always as they seem,” Jude said. “And I've done the charade long enough that they'll believe it. They love the circus, so they’d rather have that story than the real boring one.” “Well, you need to get ready. I’m going to check on Olivia to see if she needs any help. There’s too much testosterone in this room for me anyway,” Zoey said as she headed out of the guesthouse. “Hey Zoey?” Jude said. “I really am sorry about the stupid things I did back then.” “Gimme a break, Jude. We were young, we both did stupid things. At least we were able to be adult about it and stay friends.” Cade closed the door behind Richard, Matt, and Stone, who all left with Zoey. Jude entered the

bedroom and unzipped the garment bag holding his black tuxedo. “Wow, a tux,” Cade said. “I have to admit I’m surprised anyone could get you to wear something other than jeans.” “She thinks I’m wearing jeans, but I wanted to surprise her. The boots stay though. I have to stay true to myself," he said as he grinned. “This is probably the wrong time to bring it up, but I really wanted to talk to you about something.” Jude’s brow wrinkled as he looked at Cade. “Everything okay? You’re not usually so serious.” “It’s about Zoey. I don’t know if you remember that talk we had years ago. It’s got to be at least ten years now.” “When you were such an ass that you told me you were in love with my girlfriend?” “So you do remember,” Cade said as he grinned. “I meant every word of it. I still do. Jude, you have no idea how much I tried to get her out of my head.” “Well, I remember the show tent. If that was any indication, I’d say you tried a lot,” he said, scoffing. “You weren’t so innocent either,” Cade said. “I’m not saying you needed to be. But don’t give me grief for having a good time when we both did things on tour that any interviewer would love to get his paws on.”

“Yeah, good times," Jude said, thinking about the tours after he and Zoey split. "Remember that time you jumped from the hotel room into the pool? Never mind, that was Matt. So what do you want?” “I just want to make sure you’re okay with it if I go after Zoey.” Jude laughed. “Yeah, good luck with that.” “What’s that mean?” “You’ve known her longer than I have. She doesn’t give a crap what I think, you know that.” “I give a crap what you think. I’m asking you as my bro if you’re okay if I go after your ex. I love her. I’ve never loved anyone else in my entire life. I know you don’t have those kinds of feelings for her, but you’re still friends and she's still your ex. Are you okay with that?” “Go for it. Zoey and I have long been over and if you think you’re man enough to make her happy, then I wish you luck. I’d love to see two of my oldest friends get together. I'm surprised you waited so long." “Thanks, Jude. I figured you’d be okay with it, but you know. If it was my ex, I’m not sure I’d be alright with my friend taking her out.” “I'm just happy, man. When you meet your Olivia, everything else in the world seems insignificant.” Cade nodded. “I know. I met my Olivia fifteen years ago.”

Jude's property backed into the cliffs overlooking the Pacific Ocean. On a clear night, he could see the lights from the Santa Monica Pier, and it reminded him of how good life had been to him. Today was the culmination of a life he knew he was lucky to have and refused to share with anyone but his closest friends. Shortly after moving in, Olivia had an oldfashioned wooden gazebo built between several palm trees in a back corner overlooking the ocean. Both Olivia and Jude spent hours in the gazebo admiring the view while writing songs. It only made sense the gazebo was where they would exchange their wedding vows. Chairs were lined in front of the gazebo in one group instead of the traditional bride and groom split. Jude stood in front of the gazebo, now draped with sunflowers, daisies, and roses, dressed in his tuxedo and motorcycle boots with Olivia's family minister beside him. Having been there when Jude and Olivia met on her first tour, the band asked to be a part of the wedding. Although they didn't want a big wedding or anything traditional, Olivia couldn't imagine a wedding without music, so she agreed. The band was set up next to the gazebo on a small stage where they began playing Here Comes the Bride.

Olivia walked along the pathway to the gazebo, the sun glistening against her long, light brown waves. Her hair swayed freely with a crown of pale pink roses and gerbera daisies that matched the simple bouquet she carried. Jude couldn't take his eyes off his bride as she made her way towards him. Wearing an ivory chiffon, vintage-inspired dress with a deep V neckline and hand-beaded crystals that lined the cap sleeves and bodice, Olivia looked angelic. Smiling as she reached him, she let out a small laugh when she noticed his boots. "You don't like them?" Jude asked, grinning. Lifting the hem of her floor-length dress, Olivia stuck her foot out, revealing a pair of white Converse. "At least mine are new," she said, laughing. "Olivia," Jude said, "I know we didn't talk about this, but I wanted to say something to you in front of all our family and friends." His expression grew serious and as he looked into her dark brown eyes, the rest of the world fell away. She was all that mattered. "My life was good before we met. I could do whatever I wanted with whoever I wanted. I didn't have to worry about anything or anyone. I was happy. At least I thought I was. "I didn't realize how dark my life had become," Jude said as he took Olivia's hands in his. "I have my demons, we all do, and at times I've let them

control me more than I've controlled them. But when I met you, all of that changed. You were the light that shone through the darkness. "You're the other half of me. Before you I was nothing, but with you I am everything. I love you more each day, and being with you has been the happiest time of my life. It just keeps getting better. I can't wait to begin the rest of my life with you as my wife." Olivia sniffed and wiped a tear from the corner of her eye as she smiled. "Damn you, Jude," she whispered. "How am I supposed to speak after that?" She tried to clear her throat, but more tears came to her eyes. "I love you too, I didn't think love existed until I met you," she choked out before her tears spilled onto her round cheeks. "I'm sorry," she said, her voice getting squeaky before she laughed. Jude laughed and kissed her lips. "You don't have to say anything," he said. The minister stepped forward, smiling. "By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You already did it, but go ahead and do it again, you may kiss the bride." Jude pulled Olivia close and then quickly dipped her, making her drop her bouquet as she grabbed onto him, giggling. Holding her in his arms, he kissed her as she wrapped her arms around his neck. Pressing his nose against hers, he whispered,

"From the moment I met you, I knew you would be my happily ever after. They might call you Lucky, but today you made me the luckiest and happiest man alive." Olivia smiled and shook her head, still choked up. "No, I'm still lucky. I married the man of my dreams and my best friend. We'll be together forever, and that still won't be long enough." He lifted her in his arms and kissed her again as the small crowd applauded. Looking out at their family and friends, he saw his bandmates and wished for them the kind of happiness Olivia brought him.

Continue reading for the Epilogue.

EPILOGUE - TEN YEARS AFTER LUCKY BREAK

LUCKY

"Is Lucky your real name?" Lucky's head popped up from her cell phone and she turned towards the familiar voice with a big smile. In one swift motion, she pushed her chair back from the table, stood, and wrapped her arms tightly around her best friend. "I was just texting you," Lucky said. "I thought maybe you were stuck in traffic or hadn't even left the house yet…" Jordan laughed. "You're never going to let me live that down, are you? I know how much you hate that I'm always late. I thought it was best to tell you that day that I was on my way. Even though I wasn't." The palm trees that lined the Los Angeles block swayed in the gentle breeze. It was a typical gloomy June morning, with the sun fighting to

break through the cloudy sky. As they sat down, Lucky eyed the magazine cover Jordan placed on the table. It was a copy of her first album cover, only better. Much better. She loved the old version, but there was something about the new one that brought back all the memories even faster. Her eyes filled with happy tears. "Oh puhleeze," Jordan said. "Don't you dare start crying. I swear you're the biggest sap. I might have to buy stock in Kleenex." Lucky threw her hands up helplessly as she shook her head. "I can't help it." She quickly swiped at a tear as it touched her cheek. "It didn't help that you started with that real name crap. I can't believe you remember that." "How could I forget?" Jordan said with a laugh. Lucky moved the magazine closer to her to get a better look. Suddenly Jordan's hand landed on the cover. Lucky looked at her strangely, but Jordan forced a smile as she started sliding the magazine back towards her. "What?" Lucky asked, yanking the magazine out from under Jordan's hand. Jordan sighed. "I'm not sure. I just noticed now as you were looking at it that it said something about Jude and Silverlight." "And you assumed that was bad." Jordan nodded with a sheepish grin. "I'm sorry,

but you know the media has been relentless. They're trying to dig up anything." "I know," Lucky said as she flipped through the pages before setting the magazine open. The article had a photo of Jude on stage and to the side a photo of her crying. "Geez, I really do cry a lot, don't I?" "You do," Jordan said laughing. "What are they saying now?" Lucky shrugged. "Just the usual, he's cheating on me." "Once a bad boy, always a bad boy. Do you ever worry about it?" "What? Him cheating?" Lucky smiled as she shook her head. "There aren't many things I'm sure about in this world, but one thing I definitely know is that he loves me. He'd never do anything to hurt me." Lucky closed the magazine and admired the image of the new album cover. "I can't believe it's been so long that they're rereleasing your first album." Lucky nodded. She couldn't believe how many years had gone by, but whenever she played any of those songs, she was immediately transported back to when she first met Jude. Her phone vibrated with a text message. She glanced over at the screen, and a warmth crept up into her cheeks as the ends of her mouth slowly curved up. "It's Jude, isn't it?" Jordan asked. Lucky nodded

as she slid her phone over to Jordan, who read the text out loud. "Good morning, sunshine." She rolled her eyes with playful disgust as she slid the phone back. "And he even used the sunshine emoji." "He says his days are brighter since we've been together," Lucky said, grinning. "I bring sunshine to his day." "You're trying to make me puke, aren't you?" "Oh come on, I'm sure Dylan has said plenty of great things to you." "Of course he has, but I think it all depends on what you consider great. I'm not the sugary sweet, sunshine type and he knows if he said something like that to me, I'd make fun of him. You though, you get all heart-eyed. I still can't believe Jude Morrison says that kind of crap." "You know what? Zoey and I were talking one day and she said he was never like that. I even asked him about it once and he said I just bring it out of him. He said he's never said the kinds of things he tells me to anyone else. It just feels right to say them to me." Lucky smiled as she thought about Jude. She placed her hands flat on the menu and looked from her wedding ring to the Tiffany 'I love you' ring he had bought her at the beginning of their relationship and felt her cheeks flush again. It didn't matter how long they had been together, she still felt that same pounding in her chest whenever she thought of him.

"How are you handling his being away?" Jordan asked. "I miss him," she said quietly. "I know you're going to laugh, but it feels like part of me is missing. I mean we talk every day, sometimes several times a day. And he messages me whenever he can just to let me know he's thinking about me. I hate to admit that I really need all that." Lucky looked up at Jordan sheepishly before she shrugged. "He had to go though. When Matt and Cade brought up going on tour and working on a new record, I knew I couldn't get in the way. I was a fan way before I was his wife." "You should've gone on tour with him," Jordan said. Lucky shook her head. "He asked me to. He even said we could co-headline, which seriously, how crazy is that--me with Silverlight? I couldn't though. He needs to be Jude Morrison, drum god and heartthrob. He's better off without me around." "Stop," Jordan said, frustration filling her voice. "You always do that, stop that. You should think more of yourself, and I know for a fact that Jude would never think that he's better off without you. Tell me what's really going on." Lucky sighed, and a pained expression crossed her face. She opened her mouth to say something, then rolled her eyes before shaking her head. She felt lost.

"I don't know. I really wish I did. The new album, the one I promised my fans two years ago, just isn't happening." Lucky shook her head as she turned her focus from Jordan, to the sweating glass of water in front of her. She picked it up and took a sip of the cool liquid before continuing. "I can't write. It's just gone. I keep trying and it starts out great, but then I lose the song somewhere along the way. I would have loved to go with Jude, but I know the press would kill me with all their questions, and I just don't want to talk about it. You know how sensitive I get." Lucky looked at Jordan, who nodded supportively. "What about the re-release?" Jordan asked. Lucky laughed softly. "When the record company suggested it, I was hoping it would inspire me. I thought having those song remastered and hearing them all over again would get me writing." She stopped talking and gave a half-hearted shrug. What Lucky didn't want to admit was that she thought her career was over. She couldn't keep singing the same old songs over and over. She needed something new. Unfortunately, the words just weren't coming.

JUDE

The bus door sighed as it opened. Jude looked up from under his baseball cap, silently hoping Lucky had decided to surprise him. But when he saw Zoey's dark hair, he let out a disappointed grunt. "Well, I'm happy to see you too," Zoey said with the corners of her pursed lips curving upwards. Jude lifted his hat off his head, ran his fingers through his hair, then kicked his feet up onto the table in front of him. "Don't start with me," he muttered. Cade dried his hands with a kitchen towel as he entered the main bus area. His tour bus was a small apartment on wheels, complete with a tiny gourmet kitchen since cooking relaxed him. "Just ignore him, babe," Cade said. "He's homesick so I'm making him some of my famous tour bus chili."

"Killing me is going to make me feel better?" Jude asked. "Nah, what are you talking about? You love it," Cade said as he whipped the towel towards Jude. "What's in the tour bus chili?" Zoey asked as she reached for the lid of the crock pot. "It's a secret," Cade said as he playfully swatted her hand, then slipped his arms around her waist and buried his face in her neck. "You'll find the secret in the trash," Jude said as he pointed to an empty chili container from the local grocery store. "That's just a base. I don't have the time to make it how I want to. You know, you're a lot more fun when Lucky is around," Cade said. "Shhh," Zoey said as she gently stroked Cade's cheek, her simple gold wedding band reflecting the light. "I told you to not bring her up." "He's sulking," Cade said. "We should be out with Matt and the guys being rock stars right now. A few drinks will help him feel better. That's what we always used to do back in the day." "Yeah, I remember those days," Zoey said, a touch of jealousy in her voice. "I don't know how many times I accidentally walked in on you with some random slu*t." "Sometimes it was slu*ts. Plural," Jude said with a laugh. "That's how many women it took to keep my

mind off of you, Zoey," Cade said with a grin. Zoey shook her head as she gave Cade a half smile. "So it's my fault you were such a man whor*?" "Absolutely," Cade said. "I would've been a saint otherwise." Jude scoffed. "Gimme a break, Cade. No one is believing that for a second." "I guess just about how long anyone believes it when you say you're not missing Lucky," Cade said. "I never said I didn't miss her, I do. The days just aren't the same without her." "Then where have you been vanishing off to? You think no one has noticed? Even the supermarket rags have started reporting that you're back to your old ways." Cade shook his head disapprovingly. "I really thought you were better than that." Jude stood up and glared angrily at Cade. "You don't know what the f*ck you're talking about. And you know what else? It's none of your business." As he stormed off the bus, Zoey followed him. "Jude, wait. Cade's only trying to help. He doesn't want to see you mess things up with Lucky." "Really, Zoey? You believe it too?" He pulled a set of keys out of his jeans pocket as he started walking towards a Harley Davidson he kept with him on tour. "I'll see you guys tomorrow. I'm going

for a ride."

LUCKY

Lucky tossed and turned in bed. After so many years of sleeping with Jude, it now took her forever to fall asleep without him. She reached over and grabbed her phone from her nightstand to see if he texted or called, but there was nothing. She couldn't help but wonder where he was, it wasn't like him to not let her know. With a sigh, she started texting him, but then quickly deleted the message. She was overreacting. There was no reason to worry. She put her phone back on the nightstand, then gave in to her heavy eyelids.

Lucky woke as Jude's arm wrapped around her waist before kissing her neck. "I was getting worried," she said. "I thought you would've called or something. You know how much I hate you riding that thing." "Sorry, I should have reached out, but I didn't want to wake you. Cade was giving me sh*t about some article. He thinks I'm cheating on you." "So then tell him the truth," Lucky said. "You said you'd tell him after this leg of the tour was over. Just cut to the chase." "No, he'll find out eventually. Right now this is our own little secret." He gently bit her neck. "Have you given any more thought to joining me on the next leg? I'll be farther away. I won't be able to sleep with you every night." "I just might," she said. "Does that mean...?" Lucky rolled onto her back so she could look at him. "I wrote," she said, excitement filling her voice. "I finally gave in after all these years and decided to watch the documentary. Just seeing us together and thinking about our time on the bus and all of our history got my brain going. The next thing I knew, I was grabbing my notebook and writing lyrics. I even have some pieces for other songs down too." "That's awesome. I know you were worried you lost it, but I knew it was still in you."

As Jude pulled her closer to him, Lucky wrapped her arms around his shoulders. "I think I've been overthinking things," she said. "I've been so caught up about this being ten years and thinking people want to hear something even better from me, that I ended up not giving them anything at all. When I let all of that go and thought about how I used to be able to write all the time, the words just started to flow." Lucky yawned before resting her head against Jude's shoulder. "Sweet dreams, my dear," he said. "You'll have to play the songs for me in the morning." "Mmm definitely. I think they're some of the best lyrics I've ever written." As Lucky started closing her eyes, she felt Jude's lips press against her forehead. "Olivia," he whispered. "You still awake?" "Mmm-hmm, barely," she said with a smile. "Good. I know I probably don't say it as much as you'd like, but I love you." Lucky sighed happily. "I know." "You know?" Jude said with a laugh. "I do. There's nothing I'm more sure about than how much you love me. I love you too," Lucky said with a smile. "I know. It's really good to see you smiling again. You know I'm only happy when you're happy."

"And you know I'm always happy when I'm with you." "Then you'll come on the next leg of the tour?" Jude asked. "Definitely. Wild horses couldn't keep me away." "I'm going to hold you to that," he said as he squeezed her tight. "Jude? I was waiting for a better time to tell you this, but I really can't keep it from you anymore." "What is it?" "I know I didn't say anything, but I haven't been feeling well lately. I just haven't been myself. I've been really emotional and moody. I thought it was because I couldn't write, but Jordan convinced me to go to the doctor." "Is everything okay? Are you alright?" Jude sat up, his face full of concern. Lucky laughed. "Yes, everything's fine. Remember we talked about starting a family?" "Wait, are you saying what I think you're saying?" Lucky nodded as she sat up to face Jude, her heart pumping excitedly. "I think so. I'm pregnant." Jude grabbed her and hugged her tightly. "Holy sh*t, I'm going to be a dad." Lucky let out another happy sigh as she settled in against Jude's chest. As he stroked her hair, new lyrics popped into her head.

"If it's a girl, I want to name her Lyric," Lucky said. Jude smiled. "That's perfect." It had been years since she thought about how she got her nickname, but sitting there in Jude’s arms, she believed she was the luckiest girl in the world. She really was Lucky.

Thank you for reading Lucky! I hope you enjoyed both Lucky Break and The Ballad of Jude. Continue reading to learn more about my books or to visit my website. Don’t forget to sign up for my newsletter for a free 4 book boxed set with my stories about the inspiration behind the books.

ALSO BY LILIANA RHODES Get news about my new and upcoming releases as well as special offers by signing up for Liliana's Email Newsletter For more about me and my books, visit my website at LilianaRhodes.com Find Liliana Rhodes on Amazon

His Every Whim Series Billionaire Romance His Every Whim, Part 1 (FREE!) His One Desire, Part 2

His Simple Wish, Part 3 His True Fortune, Part 4 The Billionaire's Whim - Boxed Set

Canyon Cove Standalone Novels Playing Games No Regrets Second Chance Hearts Collide Perfect Together

Made Man Trilogy Mafia Romance Soldier (FREE!) Capo Boss Dante (Boxed Set)

Gambino Family Novels Mafia Romance Sonny

The Crane Curse Trilogy Paranormal Romance

Charming the Alpha Resisting the Alpha Needing the Alpha The Crane Curse Trilogy Boxed Set

Paranormal Romance Wolf at Her Door (Shifter) His Immortal Kiss (Vampire)

Writing as Veronica Daye Steamier Romance

Sinned Tease Temptation Stepbrother Bad Boy Bad Boy

ABOUT THE AUTHOR Liliana Rhodes is a New York Times and USA Today Bestselling Author who writes Contemporary and Paranormal Romance. Blessed with an overactive imagination, she is always writing and plotting her next stories. She enjoys movies, reading, photography, listening to music, and spending time with her son. Liliana lives in the Northeast with her son, two very spoiled dogs, a parrot and a fish who are plotting to take over the world. For more about Liliana Rhodes www.LilianaRhodes.com [emailprotected]

When you sign up for my email newsletter, you’ll receive A TASTE OF DESIRE, my 4 book series starter boxed set. Grab A Taste of Desire by clicking here or on the image above.

Lucky-A Rockstar Romance Two B - Liliana Rhodes(ang.) - PDF Free Download (2024)